《I Am A Second Female Lead》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    Sheri Hoal an attractive easily angered lady, a black sheep among the seven siblings of Hoal. She must obtain what she wants or else hell will break loose, she has 6 siblings, but she doesn''t like any of them. She''s a socialite, a self-centered lady who opts for only bars and parties.


    She has loving and hardworking parents. In spite of their busyness, they didn''t neglect their children. They gave their best. From all the 7 children they had, only Sheri is the difficult one. They keep on blaming themselves thinking they didn''t give her enough love or attention. But in reality her family reputation and foundation is good, but she''s the one who is ruining everything.


    During one of the private parties, host by the Hoal Company. Sheri falls in love with a tycoon businessman named Eric Copper. His muscular, well-built sturdy body and riches promptly causing everyone to want to have a connection with him. He is handsome and a sought-after bachelor in the world. After years of pursuing the man, her feelings were unrequited. She even allegedly uses her father''s personal influence to have a connection with him, but it resulted in jeopardizing her family''s business, ending of the Hoal Company lost countless billions of dollars in a lucrative deal.


    Unknowingly to Sheri, the man was in love, with an ordinary woman name Janice Faren. Eric and Janice meet when he and Mr. Devon from Goori cooperation had a business deal. During their private meeting, Janice accidentally made a comment making Devon and Eric amazed. The dazzling beauty of Janice and good personality made everyone dazed by her. Mr. Devon also notices how good and innocent she is. Causing him to be interested in her. As the days and months go by Eric and Devon gradually feels deeply in love with her.


    Sheri came to know about Eric and Devon chasing Janice and bitterly asked her self.


    "Why is that an ordinary person is being chased by two tycoon businessmen. I''m equally beautiful as that woman and I''m richer than her?"


    The moment Janice voluntarily accepted Devin, Sheri thinks naively she can have a chance with Eric but Eric still loved Janice in spite that Janice has a lover.


    Arm with violent jealousy, Sheri aggressively pushes Janice on the stairways, resulted to, Janice hopelessly lost her unborn child.


    In the middle of a forest, an old European mansion can be seen, inside the mansion, a hidden underground base can be located and that is where the chain up Sheri is.


    Her haggard face can''t be identified, and her shabby clothes have been tattered in pieces. She is tortured every dying day, some of her cracked skin was scarcely peeling and some of her cracked bones can be seen. A few of her crooked fingers were severely cut. She can horribly smell her own urine and feces.


    She''s earnestly beseeching them, imploring forgiveness, but they wouldn''t listen, they are unsympathetic people, a devil in human form. If she intuitively grasped how they were she would have not provoked them. They even make certain she will not die easily. If she faints, a personal doctor will appear merely to wake her up. Eric never neglected to come daily and torture her while Devon sometimes comes to watch the show. Both were like a beast enjoying inflicting pain towards her.


    One terrible day, Devon walked inside holding a used ??ptop. He put the used ??ptop in the cutting table in front of her and sits down in a clean chair overlooking her. He presses the play bu??on and let her see her ill mother and anxious father''s unfortunate circumstances. She can see her dad has aged 10 years and also her mom. Her siblings are, moreover, we''re not best. They inadvertently become miserable beggars, and no one would want to hire them due to the brutal oppression and illegal order of the two business tycoons. She can''t watch anymore and f?r??b?? closed her sunken eyes. Her overwhelming guilt has consumed her, all the terrible pain and overwhelming sadness, fear has long last succumbed her. Finally, after terrible months of cruel torture and terrible pain, she breathes her last breath.


    In her death bed, she thought.


    "This life she will offer just to let her loved ones have a good life. She will do everything and every way to change their fate just to be released from the hands of these men. If she has a second chance, she will give her all in exchange for her family to be safe and be far away from these people."


    In a void space. Sheri gently opened her eyes. She carefully looked at the space where she is. A mechanical voice unexpectedly talked.


    "Welcome host 343, I''m system 56 of the luminous galaxy Enid, we scientifically investigated your case and you''re lucky to be the winner of a draw. We can let you go back into your world, but it naturally depends on how many missions you want to achieve."


    The confused face of Sheri was relished when she hears about she can go back. She doesn''t care whether this is a dream, all she can think is to save her family. She sobs silently when she remembers her family. Her family that''s all that''s the matter now. She will and will alter her fate.


    "I want to go back and change everything. I would do everything just tell me what to do?" said Sheri.


    The mechanic voice sounded again.


    "Every successful mission is equivalent to a year. You can decide how many years you want to go back. The only difference is the first mission is instantly begins with an easy mode. The more you progress in your missions the more the level of the hardship of the mission is. In your case, the last mission will be the hardest, but after completing all the missions you can stay in your world. In these missions, you are on your own. You will be parted with all the necessary information regarding the mission."


    Sheri''s nails pitch in her palm, she firmly swears that she will get through these missions for the sake of her family. She decided she would do 7 missions. That''s enough to change everything.


    "7 years, I would like to go back for 7 years."


    "Acknowledge, accepted amount of missions calculating, you have 7 missions and your job is to correct the life of every second female lead. After you complete your mission. We will start transmitting you to your own world 7 years prior to your kidnapping but you can only stay there for 1 year and after a year you have to do another mission. If you fail the mission, you will lose a partial amount of the given months of return."


    Sheri didn''t mind as long she can have a chance to change everything.


    "Thank you," Sheri tearily said.


    "You will arrive promptly in your mission and be instantly given the memories of the body you occupy. All the missions are based precisely on the earnest wish of the owner of the body, and an important reminder is; you must not be out of character, change has to occur in small details. Good luck host"


    She still has a lot of questions, but she was suddenly surrounded by bright lights.

 Chapter 2 - Louise Van Hill

    In a spacious room, Sheri gradually opens her eyes. She stares wonderingly at her luxurious surroundings. A light blue ceiling with a small chandelier and a grayish wall came into view. Her luxurious bed is enough for 4 people. She sits and reclines at the headboard of her bed and painfully pinches her legs. When she felt everything is real. She gradually ingesting every single thing that is taking place. For her, all looks like a fantasy.


    "This must be an illusion." Sheri painfully said to her self. She still couldn''t believe she got a second chance.


    She can still feel personal discomfort. Her last memory when Devon overwhelmingly shows her what is awful happening on her distraught family. Shoots of painful images came in her mind. She can still remember the terrible pain in the sunken eyes of her concerned parents.


    "Daddy, Mommy" Sheri tearfully murmurs her parents'' name.


    Her trembling hand concealed her mouth and begins to tear up. She thought all was just a hallucination but no, its true. Abruptly a mechanical voice talks in her head. Diverting her focus on her situation now.


    "Uploading story of this world," the mechanical voice said.


    Bursts of specific images and memories projecting in front of her. Sheri is trying to instantly comprehend the story of this world while battling fiercely to keep her emotions under control.


    Her name in this world is Louise Van Hill. She is the heiress of Van Hill clothing company. 28 years old socialites and currently wed to Henry Bacht the adopted son of Mr. and Mrs. Bacht. Henry is 29 years old, tall, handsome, hunky man, an extraordinary genius at birth and his the one who turns the hotel chain of the lucrative Bacht businesses to world-class Hotels.


    Since they were engaged by both family. They were under coercion to get married and give birth to two children. After 10 years of a miserable marriage, they have two children Liss and Arnold. Henry has been extremely patient toward Louise that every possible scandal she does he always conceals them, bankrupting a leading media company or even forcing the reporter to resign, etc. Louise, on the other hand, is disgusted with Henry and opts for clubs and parties.


    After years of being neglected by his own wife, he finds unspeakable comforts from his own secretary. That is where the female lead appears. Her name is Lovely Faon. She came from a loving middle-class family. She''s a hard-working woman. She graduated from a prestigious university with honors. She''s smart, beautiful, everything a female lead must have, she has them. With her wits and kindness, she landed a good job in the private company of Bacht and becomes in no time the capable secretary of Mr. Henry.


    Since the children were neglected by Louise, Henry by then brings his two children in his company and personally takes good care of them. As the two children slowly grow up. They never recognize Louise as their mother.


    As the years go by, their children grew up under Henry''s care and with the help of Ms. Lovely. Because of Ms. Lovely is a very kind and extraordinary lady, the two children fell closer toward her. Henry and Louise after 20 years of marriage got a divorce.


    After the divorce, Louise found out that she is sick and there is no cure. When it has gotten worse, no one came and visits her, at the end of a year of sickness. She died destitutely. No one cried, no one misses her, no one even went toward her funeral. She was buried alone and lonely just like that.


    On the other side, Henry and Lovely married and enjoyed a wonderful marriage. They have 4 more children, and the children of Louise adore their stepmother.


    At present this was the first year of their marriage. Their honeymoon was ended in a way Louise abandoning Henry at their honeymoon room. She doesn''t want to sleep with her husband. The first thing she implements after the wedding is to set her own rules. He has his own room, and she has her own room. She doesn''t allow him to touch her in public or in private. It''s already a year since they got married and everyone in the mansion knows how the two lives together.


    This is the year that they are being pressured to have a child. Louise was being threatened by her family that if they don''t give them a grandchild she will inherit nothing and her allowance will be cut off.


    This is also the day they have to go back to the old patriarch mansion and have dinner together with her parents and the parents of Henry.


    Formerly, the owner of the body promptly rejected the dinner invitation naturally resulting in Henry making an excuse for her. Ultimately, they found out that she didn''t want to come instead she went to a party and hooked up with another man. Published photos of her were all over the tabloid the next morning.


    When Henry''s ?ssistant informs him about the gossip on the local news. He tries his best to suppress the media but yet it was still leaked and was seen by her parents. They were so ashamed That they drag Sheri out and let her kneel in front of her parents in law and also to Henry. Louise didn''t care, neither, bothered about it. She just rolls her eyes and did what her parents want her to do. Her father almost lost his senses and almost slap his daughter but his wife interfere. Making him stop and calms down.


    Her parents sincerely apologize to the family of Henry. Henry was utterly silent the whole time. The patriarch of the family Bacht is not happy about what''s happening, and he let him decide whether he wants to divorce her or not. He on the end just forgive her and move on.


    The parents of Louise where thankful toward Henry. The day after that event. The parents of Louise cut off her allowance. They were so ashamed. Especially the father. After a week Her father was hospitalized when Sheri did again another scandal.


    Presently, the wish of the owner of the body is to have as promptly as possible children with Henry, properly treat and instantly fall in love with him. Become a proper wife to him and a real mother toward their children. She mustn''t allow the female lead has her way in the heart of Henry. This is her mission. After sorting and taking note of everything she calms herself.

 Chapter 3 - Louise Van Hill

    Knock, knock" a sound came from her door.


    Sheri snaps from her thought and intentionally tries to imitate the way the owner of the body speaks.


    "Come in," Sheri said and looked keenly at the innocent maid who came in.


    The maid is so frightened when she came in. Sheri can instantly detect the maid''s rosy face is promptly turning to pale. Sheri naturally wanted to react. She felt sympathetic for her but then the maid nervously speaks.


    "Ma''am, Sir has said he will arrive at 4 pm to pick you up," The maid agitated said and waits anxiously for her reply.


    The owner''s body doesn''t communicate with Henry. They don''t have each other''s private phone number and doesn''t talk. Only when there is an event that''s the time they will talk but through the maids.


    After a few uncomfortable minutes, the frightened maid starts to panic looking at the surly face of Sheri.


    The whole mansion knows the uncontrollable temper of their madam. She will lash out, out of nothing. If she''s bored, she will dismiss anyone who she sees. She is being feared. Every single maid shudders at her presence making her husband pays double for the people who work there.


    On the contrary, Sheri is striving desperately to calm her complex emotions she felt everything was a whirlwind. She desperately needed personal space to sort out everything that has transpired to her.


    Heck, she can still feel the chains, the terrible fear, the overwhelming guilt, the pent-up anger toward herself and now she has to feel the raw emotions of the body she''s in.


    "Alright, notify me if Mr. Bacht arrived," Sheri said.


    The frightened maid was instantly relieved and excuses herself. After the door is closed.


    Sheri let go of her uncomfortable emotions. Tears immediately swell up in her eyes. She falls to her knees and curls up. Her terrible pile-up emotions burst like an active volcano that she couldn''t hold anymore.


    "Mommy, Daddy, Sven, Ric, Lois, Sheva, Hanny, Jany, I''m sorry I let you all go through with so much agonizing pain. I will be back and make certain you will never experience any hardship. Mommy, I should have just listened to you. I should have not provoked those men." Sheri guilty, softly said. Images of her mother keep on playing in her head. Her mom did sternly warn her how many times in regards to Eric but Sheri was totally love-struck that she didn''t care. She is stupid and fools. That is what she felt inside.


    After she is done with her first mission and returns to her own world. She solemnly vows to never fall in love with that man again. Her grave sin was merely to fall deeply in love. The love she has for him makes her obstinate fool, naive, idiot and most of all committed a grave sin by accidentally killing an innocent child.


    She regretted it all. She will do everything in her power to be far away from them. The overwhelming guilt and tragic sorrow she feels terribly have caved in her. All she could do is cry her bleeding heart out. As much as she wanted to shout, she couldn''t. She''s in a different world now and different body. She had to with difficulty suppress every personal emotion she has. After an hour of crying, she impulsively decided to calm down and start carrying out the mission by preparing to meet the family of this body and his family.


    She went awry toward the bathroom and watches warily at the big mirror to check herself. She was surprised to see her self. She has the same face. The sole difference is her mole in her lower side lip. A small dot that modestly increases her charm. She possesses coal-black long hair, almond brown eyes. A cute nose and a pouty lip. She is a tall woman not skinny and not fat just a good normal body. Only right now she looked terrible with her puffy face and red swollen eyes, everyone can tell she cried. She looked at her watch. She has 4 hours to prepare before she will meet her so-called husband.


    She carefully put her face in the bucket of cold water to slowly remove the redness and puffiness of her eyes and face. She is forcing, trying her best not to cry and think of this mission only. Thinking about how to alter her fate in her old world and the fate of this body that she possessed.


    The mission she has feels like a mantra to her. Instantly giving her short-lived peace. It motivates her to finish and change the life of this second female lead and eventually change hers too.


    After 2 hours of placing her face in a bucket of cold water. The redness of her eyes went down together with the swelling, and she begins her preparation. She took a long bath. Dried herself, smear a lotion toward her body and dried her hair. After finishing up she went to her wardrobe and looked for appropriate clothes. She walked inside and saw line ups of seductive dresses. It''s either the cut is very low or it shows so much cleavage or the slit of the dress looks like she will be in a gala or too short that intentionally exposes her long white legs.


    In her old life. She also dresses the same as this owner''s body to capture the attention of Eric. She even undergoes surgery to make her bu?? and her b??bs big. She becomes a walking Kardashians. Luckily this body, that she owns has a good ?sset. Her bu?? is not too big and not too small, her br??sts are 34D a good size and her ample stomach is flat. Right now she has to properly meet the elders and has to decently dress up.


    She carefully scanned her elaborate wardrobe and fortunately found a black high waist pant and a white top the cut is low. It purportedly shows her cleavage, but she put underneath a sleeveless shirt. She properly matches it with black high heels pumps. Good thing the owner of the body has a good taste when it comes to modern fashion.

 Chapter 4 - Louise Van Hill

    After changing. She went toward her mirror and put her makeup on. The owner of the body is good at putting her makeup, so it becomes natural. She habitually emphasizes every outstanding feature in her face. No wonder so many men fascinated by her. She is definitely a beauty.


    "Knock, knock." A knock from her door snaps her from her thought.


    "Come in," Sheri said.


    The maid walked inside Sheri''s room. She never raises her face to see at her lady. She nearly stuttered when she started talking.


    "Madam, Sir is waiting for you." The maid said.


    Sheri glans at the frightened maid and looked at her trembling hands.


    "How bad does the owner of the body treat her attendants, that even a servant allegedly starts to shudder whenever they saw her." Sheri thought to her self.


    "Alright, I''m coming," Sheri said.


    After sprinkling her perfume, she bitterly regretted it. The overpowering scent is terribly strong unlike what she properly used in her old life. Luckily, she just sprinkles in her wrist. She instantly runs toward the washroom and wipes it and just sprays a slight bit in her neck just to not be out of character.


    The innocent maid is waiting attentively at the door. This day she felt like there is something amiss with her ma''am. She shuts herself in her room the whole day. She never calls out at her, and she never even try to find any fault toward her. Most of the time she will just shout at her out of nothing. In the present circumstances, she emits an aura that is a sympathetic and kind madam. After thinking too much she came to a conclusion she might be paranoid about wanting this madam of her to be nice and good toward her.


    Sheri grabs her channel clutch, her phone, her small makeup and even she makes certain she has her own bank card just for possible emergencies and put them inside her clutch After a double check on her attires and shoes, she walked out from her room and stride toward the entrance.


    The maid didn''t elevate her head to see Sheri. Sheri also has been silent the whole time, she is yet thinking about her mission and her old life.


    She leisurely walked toward the grand foyer, causing her self to be familiarized with her surroundings. At the door, parked a black tinted Mercedes car. The Driver is standing respectfully at one of the side doors waiting politely for her. She walked slowly toward him, and the chauffeur gently opens the door and went in. When she went in. She looked up and looked at her husband sitting at ease while looking thoughtfully at the official document in his hand. He takes a quick look at her and went back to what he is doing.


    She nearly falls over the moment she saw him. She was dreadfully shocked, a violent burst of painful images appear inside her head, a violent chill run through her spine, a familiar feeling of fear burst in her ?h?st. She winced and gripped her trembling hands. He looked like Eric but not Eric. They have the same chiseled body, nut-brown hair, a tall nose and sharply define features. Eric''s eyes were a light brown while this man''s eye is a black, Eric has a curly hair, Henry has an arranged hair, Eric doesn''t wear eyeglasses, this guy does. But after carefully observing she calms down. He is not Eric perhaps they are splitting images when it comes to body feature but the rest is not.


    "Looked enough?" his cold voice ring.


    Sheri felt terribly embarrassed, her blood rush in her face, she immediately turns her face and looked toward the visible window.


    She felt so stupid and ashamed at the same time.


    Unknown to her Henry''s lips went upwards. After 20 minutes of driving, they arrive at the Bacht Mansion. A well designed European mansion. For Sheri, this luxurious place is not new to her. Even the personal wealth that the body she possesses is not new to her.


    They get out of the car and were being led toward the dining area. Her parents are also there and the parents of Henry even though Henry was adopted they nonetheless consider him as part of the Bacht family.


    The elder guy carefully looked at the two familiar people who arrived promptly.


    Sheri stealthily approached her so-called parents and kisses them on their cheek. Afterward, she bows politely in front of the elders and her inlaws. This is their standard greetings in the family. Sheri followed how the real Louise do in greeting her parents and the family of Henry. Henry also performs the same, and they sit down at their respective seats.


    "Good, good now we can starts eating, serve the meal." The benevolent patriarch promptly ordered the maids.


    The maids carried the dishes.


    While eating the patriarch of the family spoke.


    "Henry, Louise it''s almost a year now, that both of you got married when will we see a grandchild?" The patriarch asked.


    Henry slowly put down his knife and fork and slowly wipes his lips.


    "Grandfather, this thing should not be rush. We are still young." Henry said


    The patriarch looked at his grandson and furrows his brow.


    "What young, both of you are almost in your 30''s. All of your longtime friends were at present having three or four children. Louise, what are your private thoughts about this? When are you willingly giving us grandbabies? " The patriarch shifted his gaze toward Sheri.


    Sheri stops chewing and peered carefully at Henry. In the story, she also agrees to give birth to children because of her parents blackmailing her but it will be after 5 years. She unhurriedly chewed her food and wipes her mouth.


    Everybody ceases and looked at the lady who is elegantly wiping her lips.


    "We will make certain you will have one by next year grandfather," Sheri said gently.


    Everybody in the dining room was shocked, not a single sound can be heard, they looked at her. Even Henry instantly ceases what he was supposed to do and gaze at Sheri.


    A hearty laugh gently broke the quietness and awkwardness of the room. The patriarch can''t contain his joy. Her parents and his parents grin and looked smilingly at each other.


    "Hear that Henry, you better work this evening." The Patriarch said.


    Sheri gawked at Henry. Wanting to know his answer. His eyebrow lifted up while carefully looking at her beautiful face, he paused and steadily took the wine glass.


    "Affirmative, grandfather your grandson will definitely make sure you will have a great-grandson by next year." He gently said and slowly consumes his wine.


    Everybody in the room smile and genuinely pleased with what they overheard.

 Chapter 5 - Louise Van Hill

    ****** For 18+, please if your not 18 don''t read this part, thank you*****


    "Good, good, that''s my grandson."


    Sheri is already thinking about how to make a child. She is thinking either to take it the traditional way or through IVF. The traditional way is a little awkward since the owner of the body did not allow her husband to touch her. She even kicked him out during their honeymoon. For Sheri, IVF is something she doesn''t d?s?r? because of the consequence of having twins. Most of the IVF always ended up in twins.


    One way or another there is always a way. While Sheri was thinking about how to do it. Henry was thinking the same. She doesn''t allow him to approach her on their honeymoon. She even kicked him out of their bedroom and now she has the guts to announce those words. Pondering what does his wife up too.


    After eating heartily the family moved toward the lounge.


    Sheri is sipping her third wine glass, and her mother stealthily approaches her together with Mrs. Bacht.


    "I am happy you willingly agree with what we wish for Louise, mom has been going to church just to pray for a grandchild," Her mother gently said.


    Sheri carefully looked at the mother of the owner of the body, the gentle smile looked like the smile of her mother in her world. It''s particularly warm and soothing. Another complex emotion wants to burst out in her ?h?st, but she strives to pin it in. For her, it''s tough when the body''s emotion and her emotions combine. Sometimes she doesn''t know what to do with her emotions.


    Sheri looked at the two old women and smile.


    "I realize mom, that you are getting older I guess giving you guys a grandchild is undoubtedly the only best gift I can do." Sheri''s body meant this from the bottom of her heart. Even Sheri felt the pleasant warmth in her ?h?st for this old woman.


    Mrs. Bacht also grins and gently ??r?sses Sheri''s face.


    "I am ecstatic you give my son a chance. I am pleased you are taking a step even though we are aware this is an arranged marriage still we are hoping you guys will love each other." Mrs. Bacht said.


    On the other side, the men in the house were tormenting Henry.


    "Henry, I hope you will do a one-shot this evening" Henry''s father gently teases him.


    Henry looked at his adopted father. He admired him so much, the love he receives by this family was enough for him to do everything that they want. They regard him as their own son.


    Henry smile. "I hope so too."


    Sheri''s father couldn''t stand the candid talk and just change the topic they are talking about her precious daughter for crying out loud. He naturally finds it very awkward to overhear those words.


    The patriarch laughs at the father of Sheri.


    "Mr.Van Hill you must be feeling awkward talking about your daughter."


    A grin can be seen at the adopted father of Henry. The Patriarch and the adopted father of Henry make so many ?bs??n? scenes conscientiously trying to tease their friend. Henry smiles, doesn''t know what to do. After a heartfelt dinner and boisterous laugh. Everybody went home.


    Sheri is tipsy, she drinks a little bit more than what her body usually can. This night she earnestly d?s?r?s to make sure she will be pregnant.


    She naturally felt the pleasant warmth in her back and look beside her she saw Henry smiling at her. She beams back. They walk together to their own car while waving at the same time at her family and his family.


    The moment they went inside their car. Sheri forgoes every shyness and every ethic she knows. She crosses her legs and looked at Henry.


    "So Mr. Henry, how do you want to create babies? Do you wish for the old fashion way or the modern way?"


    The driver promptly put up the movable partition in to willingly give them privacy.


    Henry examines the woman in front of her and smiles at her gesture. This is the first time he saw her like this. The haughty, distant and spoiled woman is unique when becoming tipsy, awakening his curiosity.


    With a captivating utterance, he responded.


    "State what you want."


    Sheri looked at him and clicks her tongue.


    "Mr. Henry, I inquire first."


    "I am a man, as one would expect I will opt for an old-fashioned approach."


    "Tsk, I also am afraid of the modern one. I don''t think I can have two babies in my belly in one go, I wisely prefer to do it one by one." Sheri smugly said.


    Henry was shocked when he heard those. Does she mean she wants to have more children?


    He stares at her intently.


    Sheri just looked back and felt she made a big mistake. Henry examines her and inquires.


    "In your bed or my bed this evening?"


    Sheri looked at his eyes. His good-looking face is captivating and causing her to provoke his inner beast. She took her lipstick and retouch her lips and slowly polish them seductively.


    Henry froze while looking at her motion. He slowly loosens his tie. Sheri didn''t know she provoked something that it shouldn''t be set fire to.


    Carefully examining the bleak and ?ustful eyes of Henry Sheri giggles. Her giggles make Henry thought of different ways to punish her.


    The car reached the mansion and Sheri and Henry went down and walk together toward the foyer. At the front door of her bedroom, Sheri looked behind her. Henry, then again, follows her and locks the door. After closing the door. Sheri pushed him at the wall and started to ?ssault his lips. Her movement is a bit clumsy because she''s inexperience when it comes to kissing.


    Henry was rigid by the direct action of Sheri, but he immediately welcomes her kiss. When Henry takes over their kiss, Sheri can''t think anymore. The way he gently bit her lower lips and the way he inserts his tongue makes Sheri lost the battle.


    Sheri started to lose her insanity on how good Henry is. She grabbed his neck to be closer but Henry started to angle her neck for good access. He started to nibble making Sheri shudder in delight. He carried her making her wrapped her legs in his waist, slowly walked toward the bed. He never stops su?k?n? and kissing her, exploring every hook and nook of her mouth. Her m??ns are intentionally driving him insane.


    Like a greedy wolf, Henry carefully laid Sheri in the bed. He started to unbutton her shirt and gently pulled her shirt exposing her pink lace bra. His hands started to play with her br??st and slowly unbuttons her bra. Her two beautiful br??sts bounce in front of Henry. Henry haul himself and look at the woman in front of him. She is so alluring with those sensual lips that were precisely ravaged and her erect pink n?pp??s.


    "So beautiful." Hoarsely he said.


    Sheri bites her lower lips and looked at Henry. He slowly pulls off his shirt and gradually takes off his pants, and und?rw??r in one go. His thick and long rod spring making Sheri scared.


    Henry looked longingly at the seductive eyes of Sheri.


    "Can I?" He''s seeking permission to remove her pants and und?rw??r.


    Sheri nod. He slowly kissed her stomach going down and slowly removed everything that obstructing his way to appreciate the nudity of the woman he longed for so long.


    A slick and well-trimmed hair came into his view. He was motionless for a second and keenly appreciates the magnificent view. He gradually spread her graceful legs and started to tenderly kiss her inner legs going to her inner th??h. When he reached his destination, he gently began devouring her and su?k?n? her pink bud making Sheri seize his abundant hair. She felt the fierce intensity of Henry''s tongue, with her m??ns, he can hear enough she wants more.

 Chapter 6 - Louise Van Hill

    ****** For 18+, please if your not 18 don''t read this part, thank you***********


    She can''t stop m??ning he takes her to a sacred place that she never went before. All is new for her, but every single thing that he does gives her delight and p???sur?.


    When he already tasted that she is ready, he carefully inserts his first finger in her forbidden area, but he stops instantly when he felt it was tight, he froze. Henry is not innocent when it comes to women. The moment he felt her tightness he knows that she''s a v?r??n. A stream of thought came to his mind, everyone knows that his wife flirts with everyone in prominent bars. He can''t count how many scandals he fixes.


    Sheri stared at him pondering why he stops.


    "You''re a v?r??n?" Henry hoarsely asked.


    Sheri bites her lower lip and jump at him and kiss him, She tasted her own self in his lips after an intense kiss. She looked at Henry with a stimulating gaze.


    "Yes, Mr. Henry, I am a v?r??n." She said.


    Henry was taken aback and wants to stop, but Sheri makes sure he will not run away. She took the first step to ride him, arousing his d?s?r? for her.


    Henry knows Sheri is slightly drunk, and he does not want that she will regret this in the morning. This is something very important but Sheri perceives what he is thinking. She was touched, but she keeps on moving while smiling at him.


    "Mr. Henry, I am graciously granting you permission to obtain my first and I am promptly ordering you to give me a child."


    Henry looks and searches in her eyes if she''s willing to give her first toward him. After a couple of minutes, he saw the resolution of her eyes. His heart starts to throb and beat fast while viewing the beautiful face of his wife. Also, her movement strikes the most s?ns?t?v? part of his body causing his rod harder.


    He at once flips her and was on the dominating part. His sense of control utterly vanished. He ensnares her sensual mouth once again igniting the fierce passion and fire that they enjoyed while ago. Sheri can feel something is hitting between her legs. She spreads her legs and welcomes the thing that prodding her. Henry smiles and broke their kiss and slowly thrusts himself inside Sheri.


    Sheri felt his rigid rod aiming to break in. A tear formed in her eyes and pain. He looked at her and offers his shoulder for her to grab and bite. He thrusts his manhood inside of her. After he successfully invaded her, he stays still in that position enabling Sheri to accommodate him.


    "Be still, I will be gentle" Henry whisper in Sheri''s ear.


    Sheri looked at her husband and nod. Henry started to manipulate her plump br??st and pinch her rosy n?pp?? while su?k?n? her other n?pp??. Her m??ns drive him crazy, he gradually pulls and pushed his solid rod. She was so tight that he almost lost control. He is not a saint when it comes to bed but this time he instantly becomes one because he doesn''t want to hurt his wife.


    After slowly pumping her. Sheri felt something is building up inside her. Henry at the same time can''t control anymore and pound her faster and faster. He''s hitting something inside her that gives her bliss even though this is her first time. With a husband, who is skilled in bed the pain is not that much.


    Her toes started to curl and her m??n started to be louder. She''s started to shout.


    "ahh, ahh I''m about to come," Sheri shouts while gripping Henry''s arms.


    "Come, baby let''s come together." grunt Henry


    After hearing his seductive voice Sheri can''t hold anymore and find her release while Henry also hit her inner walls and gain his release. He didn''t pull out.


    Henry ??r?sses her and Sheri welcomes it. Sheri thought it''s over but for Henry who has much stamina, one session is not enough. Sheri felt his stick is getting harder again.


    Henry started su?k?n? her lovely br??st while gently kneading the other. Sheri can''t describe what she felt. She is tired but because his action is igniting a fire inside of her she begins to m??n. Henry tenderly kisses every single of Sheri''s skin. Their session lasts until morning. The whole night didn''t end only in s?x but also getting to know each other. Both have inquiries and answers.


    "The first time I saw you. You were small at the time, and my parents recently adopted me. You were there like 8 years old and I was 10. You saw me crying because I was scared but you came and hug me. I would never forget the moment you said don''t cry I am here. Since then I felt someone is indeed being there." Henry said while kissing Sheri''s hair.


    Sheri was shocked and tries getting up from his embrace but he doesn''t allow it instead he pulls her and embraces her more. Sheri is in deep thought ransacking in her head the memories of the body. Indeed it''s not clear but she meets him at Bacht''s residence.


    "Sorry I forgot all about it." Sheri apologetical said.


    Sheri kisses the rough hand of Henry while Henry enjoyed the warmth inside him and holds her tight.


    After the confession of Henry. Sheri understands now why he was so patient with her. Sheri smile.


    When Sheri is awakened, it''s apparent noon. She carefully looked at her side and saw the handsome face of her husband. She started moving to check how is her body but she felt clean and down there, is not that painful. She was a bit surprised. With her movement, he was awakened and leisurely open his eyes. Her hair that falls toward her shoulder and the milky skin that bears the marks of his makes her so alluring.


    She glanced at him and bump into his eye. She felt embarrassed since she''s sober now. Henry chuckle with his wife''s action. He feels tremendous happiness at long last he owns her now.


    He quickly holds her in his arms.


    "Don''t be shy I already saw everything." Henry softly whispers in her ear.


    Sheri''s blood rush toward her face. She doesn''t know what to do. After a few silence, she hears her stomach making noise making her more embarrassed.


    Henry on the other side laugh and kiss her on her lips.


    "I never knew this side of this cold goddess wife of mine would be so charming. I enjoy how you screamed my name last night. " Teases Henry


    Sheri''s mind immediately toils. Did he precisely declare the wife of mine? Her eyes were wide open and look at his husband. Henry grins at her and stroke her and gets up in the bed bu?? n?k?d.


    Sheri''s eyes bulge. A surge of passionate d?s?r? looking at those s?xy abs and torso of her husband. Her mouths start to drool looking at his back. She''s a conventional woman even though her soul is not in love with this guy but this body can''t deny the irresistible attraction she has for this guy.


    Sheri knows precisely she''s just a passerby here. She is trying to conceal her own emotions and just be lead with this body''s emotions. She regards this husband of her well technically not really hers but the husband of this body, genuinely a kind gentleman and a capable guy so she''s wondering why would the owner of the body didn''t see it. What seems to be the possible reason behind it?

 Chapter 7 - Louise Van Hill

    ****** For 18+, please if your not 18 don''t read this part, thank you***********


    For Sheri, everything is so fast one moment she was imprisoned and now she is living in another world and had s?x with a man whom she b?r?ly knew but her eager d?s?r? to alter her past gives her the sufficient courage to do everything.


    "Mom, Dad, wait for me" whisper Sheri.


    The opening of the bathroom door hurls her out of her thoughts. She checks out and studies him when he came out from the bathroom wrap with a towel, his luxuriant hair is sprinkling with water. He is so irresistible with those six-pack abs making Sheri''s body hot.


    "This guy can be so seductive, everything of him is undoubtedly a hunk." That was she was thinking unknowingly, He slowly approached her and bend his face toward her. She can smell her own bathing soap on his. His thumb slowly pinches her chin and raises and gradually ??r?sses her passionately. Sheri narrowed her eyes automatically and enjoys their affectionate kiss.


    Henry gently broke their passionate kiss.


    "You better get up and take a shower before I lose control." Henry howl.


    Sheri smile at him and nod. She stands up n?k?dly and reveals precisely her curves towards Henry. Henry was dumbfounded. Since yesterday shock aftershock can be seen in his face. While Sheri sways gracefully her ?sset, Henry chuckle. He subtly shifts his head and appreciates the picturesque scenery in front of him.


    Sheri bites her lips when she looked back at him and closes the door of the bathroom. Henry shivers when he saw her invite he sped up and went back to his room and change.


    Sheri carefully examines the aftermath of their lovemaking she was startled at how much hickey''s she had.


    "He is a beast," she shakes her head while mumbling.


    While she takes a shower. Henry is sitting at ease on the bed gazing at the bathroom door he glanced for a sec the bloodstain on the bedsheets. He beams while looking at it. He never knew the ice queen is willingly conceded her first toward him.


    The moment she came out of the bathroom she saw Henry smiling on the bedsheets. He gawks at her while gently putting his forefinger in his chin thinking of many possible ways to possess her.


    Sheri instantly froze when she made eye contact. His intense look is sultry and dangerous. Sheri pretended to shrug and unhurriedly stride toward her wardrobe. Unknowingly Henry followed her. When she sets about to grasp her shirt, her waist was been pulled to a hard ?h?st.


    "You''re so alluring," whispers Henry.


    He nibbles her earlobe trailing down to her nape and br??st. Sheri clings to the board at her back for support while Henry unbuttoned his pants making his long stiff rod spring. He slowly trails his finger in between her legs. Making Sheri spread her legs for good access to Henry''s gentle hands. When he discovered what he''s looking for he started pinching that precious bud. Making Sheri m??n in p???sur?.


    Henry elevates her right leg and thrust his hard rod on her. She flinches at the impact but at the same time feels excited. The way he thoughtfully rubs her plump br??st and reverently kisses her makes her crazy. He pulls and pushes, and all you can hear is their juices making a sound. He gently takes her other leg and instantly plunges her into the wall while grinding her. Her m??n in his ear promptly sends dauntless courage toward him. He instantly moved her again toward their bed and continues on pumping her.


    "Love, you''re so damn tight," Henry m??ns.


    "Ahh, umm yes Henry more, yes ah that''s good" Sheri shouts


    "You love my d??k." Henry ?ustfully replied.


    "Yes, I love it, more yes ahh, ahh, umm, fu?k me more, ahh I''m almost coming," Sheri shout.


    "Let''s come together" Henry muffled groans and m??n.


    He gives his final thrust making Sheri squirm with delight while Henry gives a huff putting out all his seed toward her. He falls on top of her. He fondles her hair while stroking her. He didn''t withdraw instantly. Their glittering eyes'' contact wantonly broke because of the familiar sound coming from her stomach. A laugh broke through. Sheri playfully punches the brawny arm of Henry.


    "Don''t laugh, it''s your fault we ended up here again, now I have to take a shower again." pouts Sheri


    Henry ceases laughing and tenderly embrace her instead.


    "I can''t stop myself looking at you. You entice me and make me ??wd over you. I''ve been waiting for this for so long so prepare your self. " seductively he murmurs at Sheri''s ear.


    "Halt it, Mr. Henry." she smiles and buried herself in his arms and playfully play with his hair.


    With all their s?x sessions, they become intimate and Sheri doesn''t hear any warning from the system that she is out of character.


    Henry pulls out and unbuttons his shirt He already gives an order, to the maid to deliver their food in their room. The whole mansion was in awe the moment they discovered it. Everyone recognizes what they did, and some of them were happy and some of them were not.


    "Mr.Henry, are you not planning to go to work today?" asked Sheri.


    At present, it''s the 3rd day and they were still inside their room. They never leave. The whole day they play, talk or just tease each other.


    Sheri gawks and touches the hair in his ?h?st.


    Henry crunches his face and watches the lady beneath him. After how many love sessions they had and also how he came to the conclusion that she''s different on what he believed she is.


    "I''m not going since I have a more satisfactory job to carry out here." he flings her and smiles.


    "Making baby is important right now." muffled Henry


    Sheri stares at the luminous eyes of the man on top of her. She smiles gently and starts fervently kissing him.

 Chapter 8 - Louise Van Hill

    Two months have promptly passed after their vigorous workout. Their complex relationship advanced from platonic to a real married couple. They instantly decided to move into the master bedroom and since their relationship advances, Sheri naturally becomes a proper wife toward him. Every night feels like they are on their honeymoon and she was astonished he didn''t get tired. He goes to work in the morning and in the night he works on her.


    In these months Sheri strived to amend gradually. She instantly becomes a stay at home wife and stops going out for a night club. She even enlists herself to a cooking class, survival class, and self-defense class.


    She realizes that in her previous life she is worthless and empty-headed. The second she was abducted she doesn''t know how to defend her self, if she had known some self-defense she would have got her self a time to scape. She perceives also at that time that they were in the middle of the forest, so she deliberately enrolls her self for a survival skill together with the cooking skill for Henry to please him. She seriously did her best to learn everything.


    This day is their wedding anniversary. She wants to surprise her husband by delivering a lunch box to him. Sheri prepared for the first time with the help of their chef a decent meal. It''s also the phase she wants to see the female lead. After wrapping up the lunch box, She changes into a casual white dress and drives toward the company of his husband with their meal in her hand.


    She went down from her car and went straight to the reception area. The receptionist looked at the woman who dresses in white smiling at her.


    "Yes ma¨¢m, how can I help you?" said the receptionist


    "Yes, I want to see Henry," Sheri gently said.


    "Do you have an official appointment ma¨¢m?" asked again the receptionist.


    "No, I don''t have," Sheri replied.


    "I''m sorry ma¨¢m our policies are strict in this company." apologetically the receptionist answered.


    "Does this help?"Sheri showed her ID toward her.


    The receptionist stiffened when she saw the information on her ID.


    "I''m... I''m sorry ma¨¢m I wasn''t able to recognize you." the receptionist stuttery said.


    "Don''t be, it''s my first time here anyway so please if you could help me that would be fine," Sheri said while smiling.


    "Ye'' yes ma¨¢m. Please follow me." She nervously ?ssists Sheri in the elevator she was supposed to go along with her but Sheri smile and stated no need. The receptionist lowers her head and went back to her desk. Fall to her chair and breath. They all know in the scandal magazine how the wife of their CEO is not a good person. The other receptionist came and inquired what happened, and she explained everything. Both fo them gossip about Sheri but the other receptionist was stunned that what they read in the magazine doesn''t match what she saw while ago.


    On the top floor, she saw a woman who is in her mid 20''s typing on the computer. Sheri instantly dropped her mouth.


    "Goodness, is this the so-called female lead? Her face looked like an angelic, her body is impeccable, even her skin glows. What is this? She even emits a warmth feeling and kind atmosphere." Sheri naturally wants to clap her hands to pay tribute to this female lead. "Indeed, this is the female lead. That title really belongs to this attractive woman," Sheri thought.


    When Sheri was busy observing the female lead, the female lead felt someone is staring at her she looked up and saw Sheri looking at her.


    "Can I help you ma¨¢m?" she inquires politely.


    "Ah yes, is Mr. Henry present?" Sheri snaps from her thought


    "Do you have an appointment madam?" she asks again.


    "No, I want to surprise him." Sheri respectfully spoke.


    "Are you an ?ssociate with Sir Henry" the female lead recognizes that no matter what, she must not insult anyone beside she has this gut feeling this woman in front of her indeed knows her boss.


    The moment Sheri supposes to respond to her. Henry opens his office door.


    Henry beams at the woman who is standing in front of his secretary.


    "I''ll take it from here ms. Lovely."Henry said while smiling indulgently at Sheri.


    Ms. Lovely almost drops her pen when he saw how he grins from ear to ear. This is the first time their cold, arrogant boss smile. She''s instantly gratified she didn''t offend this woman in front of her.


    Henry guides Sheri inside his office, carefully closing the door behind them he eagerly grasps her waist and gently takes her rosy lips, eagerly devouring her familiar taste and slowly nibbling her nape. Sheri muffled with m??ns while Henry starts running her hands inside her blouse and starts gently pinching her n?pp??. Henry continues hovering her lips while ?ssaulting her perky br??st, soft m??ns keep on coming out from her mouth and She can feel his rod between her legs.


    After a long session of teasing, they broke out. Sheri gasp together with Henry.


    "I''ve been thinking fondly about you the whole morning." Whisper Henry.


    "You should, Mr. Bacht but not here." Sheri mumble.


    "You can''t blame your husband since you are so irresistible, Your just enticing Mrs. Bacht." He nips her neck making Sheri shiver with sensual p???sur?. After Sheri earnestly implores Henry to properly restrain. He stops ultimately.


    He let her sit comfortably in his ??p and nuzzled between her napes; a whiff of her lavender perfume ?ssaulted his nose. He inhales it and ??r?sses her neck at the same time. This pleasant smell really soothes him down. He never knew that one day he will have this woman beside him. He, however, remembers the second time he saw her. She''s cold, arrogant and beautiful icy queen. He can feel his heart beats so fast the moment she greets him. Her smile makes him freeze. The time they got married he was so happy even though she never regards him her husband yet It''s enough she''s with him. No matter what scandal she has. He becomes a martyr willingly cleaning her mess.


    Sheri spoke making Henry snap from his dream.


    "How did you know I was coming?" seek Sheri.


    "The driver unconsciously reveals a certain madam is coming to feed me." Henry smile


    Sheri smiles and pinches his nose.


    "As if I would believe you, I know you''ve always been monitoring me, in which, I don''t mind but I''m wondering whom should I ask to monitor also my dear husband. I''ve heard from your people, that I am one of those women who are after you. Therefore tell me, Mr. Henry who are these ladies, they''re talking about? "Sheri pout


    Her pout tickles his heart making him laugh. He draws her more toward his ?h?st and whispers in her ear.


    "Why don''t you come and properly monitor me every day?" teases Henry


    "Well, Mr. Henry as much as I would love to, I prefer to put a cable on you and just watch you on my phone. I have my cooking lessons and also my self-defense class so I''m a little bit busy. What if someone will kidnap and dump us in a forest at least someone knows how to survive."


    Henry looked at her and smile and engulf her with passionate kisses.


    "You don''t have to worry for that I have so many ways to survive, and I can ?ssure you even if we are alone in an island I will make sure you are well fed and well clothed."


    His words hit her and she instantly froze.


    "That''s thoughtful, anyway I bought you a lunch box specially made by your wife, well with the help of our chief, I hope you will love it." Sheri promptly changes the topic.


    She stirs up from his ??p and carefully unwraps all the luxury boxes she brought. They enjoy their lunch together.


    Sheri wanted to go back home but he let her stay and wait for him.


    She was bored and looked for the female lead. When she saw her she carefully approached her.


    "Hi! By the way, my name is Louise Bacht, what is your name?" Sheri asked.

 Chapter 9 - Louise Van Hill

    Ms. Lovely stare at the attractive woman in front of her. She remembers that name, that is the wife of the CEO. The one who has many scandals. She heard so many negatives stories about his boss wife. But it seems it''s just only a scandal in which it''s not even valid. Looking at the woman in front of her. She seems refined and kind and all the more came toward her in a humble way.


    "My name is Lovely ma¨¢m," Lovely said.


    "Nice to meet you ms. Lovely, so how long you have been his secretary." Sheri asked.


    "It''s been 3 years ma¨¢m" Lovely respectfully said.


    "Do you like working here?" Sheri enquired.


    "Yes ma¨¢m it helps me to gain knowledge and the company policies are good toward his people." Lovely smile at Sheri.


    Sheri smiles back "Good to hear."


    "This female lead is not bad at all. I guess this mission is exceptionally easy." That''s what Sheri thought.


    After a few chats with her. She went back inside in his presidential office and brew him a coffee. She felt odd why is that the smell of coffee seems like concentrated urine. She nearly threw up.


    She promptly seizes her phone and calculates her ovulation calendar and realizes her aunt didn''t arrive today and also last time does it mean she''s pregnant.


    She pretended it was nothing if her hunch is correct she will have a surprise gift for him these coming days. She might not be his real wife, but she will do everything just to fulfill this mission.


    While thinking An arm envelops her and embraces her. She perceives who it is because of his smell.


    "Let''s go home," said Henry


    She looked at his husband and gives him the coffee she made.


    "It''s a bit early don''t you think?" asked Sheri


    "It''s ok, it''s our anniversary anyway and I made a reservation to a restaurant," Henry said while holding her waist.


    "Alright then", she nodded, and they went out together. She glanced at his secretary smiling at them.


    "Nice meeting you ms. Lovely, Till next time again," Sheri politely said.


    "Yes ma¨¢m, till next time," said Lovely


    Henry clasps Sheri''s waist and accompanies her toward the elevator. The people who identify them already knew who was the woman beside their boss. The moment Sheri step inside the building the news circulated in the whole building that the wife of their CEO came.


    The woman who beams at them looked kind and well-defined lady. Her clothes were casual, but her beauty can''t be hidden in that casual dress. She still looked like a model in a magazine. Every man takes a pick on her through the reflection of the metal door of the elevator. They were dazzled with the wife of their CEO. Henry frown at the men who viewing at his wife.


    He started tenderly ??r?ssing her in her shoulder and kiss her hand. Sheri was calm and looked at her husband. Henry ignores her wife''s inquiry.


    Some of the women in the elevator were giggling while the men trying to cough.


    The elevator lift gently touched the ground floor. They enable them to go through first and waited until they got to their own car. Unknowingly toward the couple, people speedily gossip about Sheri. This was the first time they saw the wife of their boss. Who says she''s not a good person? She looked like a kind and gentle goddess. The way she spoke to the receptionist while ago makes their bad notion toward her turn into a positive one.


    After dinner, the couple went home and while they were lying down in bed. Sheri gazed at her diamond ring while Henry is pleased with his brand-new watch. This is the first anniversary that they celebrated and the first time they give a gift toward each other.


    Henry instantly turns toward his wife and views her drowsy eyes. Her cute nose, pouty alluring lips are inviting him for a taste. He started to draw near toward her and stroke her lips. Subsequently, he nibbles her lips, Sheri responded.


    "hmmm" m??n Sheri. Henry''s hand gradually reaches inside the shirt of Sheri and slowly fondling her br??st.


    Sheri has stirred up straight away. She hasn''t known until now if she''s pregnant, but she wants to be cautious. She has to control their s?x position. With the stamina of her husband, she will be hurled in a risky way. She investigates all of this the moment she has a hunch that she is pregnant. Sheri broke their kiss.


    "Lay down, I want to be on top of you." Sheri seductively said. A smile instantly appears in Henry''s face. He promptly strips n?k?dly, but Sheri slowly strips provoking Henry.


    Sheri started nibbling his neck and grazing it slowly toward his Adam''s apple. She slowly kisses him going down. Every inch of his body was being nibbled. Henry felt every kiss of her ignites something in him. The moment Sheri lick the tip of his rod he almost lost it. The way her small mouth and her tongue swirl in his rod the more he can''t control himself. Sheri felt his ready to insert it. She gradually went up and slowly thrust his rod inside of her. She makes sure Henry will not come instantly. She slowly rides him and sometimes rides him faster. He is puffing almost want to come but Sheri doesn''t enable him. She constantly stops when he is almost at the edge. The moment he can''t hold on. He holds tight her waist and thrusting her deep.


    "Ahh, yes hmm, Henry yes more baby" m??n Sheri


    Henry on another hand was pleased to hear her ?ustful m??ns.


    "You want this." he pushes his rod.


    "Yes, more" Sheri shouts.


    Henry thrust faster.


    "Ahh. Yes " shriek Sheri


    "Your tight, I can''t hold anymore" mumble Henry


    "Let''s come together" shout Sheri. Henry promptly executes his move faster while holding her waist.


    "Ahh" both of them grunt, and they obtain their release.


    Sheri was so tired that eventually she just falls asleep while Henry carries her to the bathroom and cleanses her. He smiles from ear to ear while looking at his wife. These two months did alter them, and he is content.


    Morning came as usual Henry went to work and Sheri discrete went to the hospital to have a checkup.


    "Congratulations Mrs. Bacht you are 2 months pregnant, I will prescribe you some vitamins for your pregnant. If you have more issues like too much vomiting or any particular that you think it''s not normal for a pregnant woman you can just contact us."


    Sheri smiles while looking at the ultrasound photo. She can see the small, tiny living creature in her stomach. It''s still small, but she''s genuinely thrilled she''s getting closer and closer to completing her first mission.

 Chapter 10 - Louise van Hill

    After the checkup, she went to the mall to purchase some things to surprise her husband. She purchased a beautiful small donut box where he put the ultrasound pictures of their baby. Second, she picked up a bigger box and put various items that Henry likes.


    Henry arrived home and Sheri went outside and run into him. He loosens his tie, and Sheri straight away helps him take off his jacket and his tie, she passed them toward the maid who is standing next to them.


    Henry grins while looking at his wife. Sheri looked at him.


    "What?"Sheri asked.


    Henry stroke her check and embrace her.


    "My wife appears to be overly sweet today," Henry said but Sheri smirks at him.


    "Come let''s eat," She urges his husband.


    After the evening meal, they went back to their room to rest. Sheri places her head at his legs while Henry is carefully reviewing some documents.


    "Darling, I forgot to give you one more thing." Sheri looked up at Henry. Henry stops all that his working and looked at his wife who is walking toward her wardrobe.


    Sheri went to her wardrobe and picked up the box she put together.


    Henry looked at her when she hands it over to him.


    "Open it" Sheri anxiously spoke.


    Henry unwrapped it, and he put out everything. He found a beautiful necktie, a bar of chocolate, a bottle of expensive wine and a beautiful box. He uncovers the box and studies the picture inside. He nervously looked at Sheri and asked.


    "Is it for real?


    Sheri nod and smile "It''s real, we are two months pregnant".


    Henry jumped from the bed and run towards the door and excitedly shout.


    "We''re having a baby." Shout Henry and he went toward Sheri and pick her up and gently spin her.


    "Thank you, Thank you, you make me so happy." Henry grins


    Sheri giggled hysterically.


    "Don''t inform it yet to Mom and Dad we need to wait until the baby is absolutely safe."


    Henry looked at her and hugged her, "of course from today on I will work at home."


    Sheri was dumbfounded.


    "No you won''t that is unnecessary. I know you will be totally on my back the whole time, no way. Don''t worry I will take good care of me and the baby."


    Henry pouts and looked childish toward Sheri


    "This is our first child I want it to be there all the way," pleads Henry


    Sheri laughed by his actions. In the end, she halts instantly in disagreeing with him. She allows him to work at home but with a few rules from her. For the next 2 months, he happily worked at home and monitored Sheri.


    After disclosing their pregnancy with the whole family they were all delighted and hug her.


    "Oh honey we are so ecstatic." warmly said by both of their mothers.


    The father of Sheri looked at Henry and strokes him in his back.


    "Good job, you can bind her now forever."


    Henry laughs and shakes his head.


    "She''s the one who tied me up." Henry warmly said while looking at his wife.


    Each family member came every day at their house making Sheri felt loved. As the months go by, both Henry and Sheri decided they wouldn''t want to know the gender of their baby. So they waited, after 9 months and a baby boy came. They name him, Arnold.


    After a year again they have another baby girl. They named her Liss. Sheri was so dedicated to her family that every minute of it she enjoys it. Sheri naturally becomes a hands-on mom fulfilling Louise''s wish.


    In the third year, they have another baby they named him, Rex. In the fifth year came Wendy their youngest since Sheri had a hard time giving birth to their last child they decided that will be the last.


    The moment Sheri gives birth to their first child she literally forgets her missions. She felt she is in a fantasy world where she had an outstanding man beside her and wonderful baby in her arms. She treasured her children and her husband making every second last. All of them adored their mom. Every occasion they make her felt treasured.


    As the years go by the reactions of a body of Sheri toward her husband is at peace. She can feel the warmth while looking at her husband and her children.


    Sheri''s parents and Henry''s parents spoiled their grand babies especially the patriarch. The moment the first grandchild was born he felt energetic.


    When they were still children, they prefer staying with their grandparents because Sheri is strict toward them. She made sure they will be unspoiled. She instills toward them the value of life and hard-working. When their youngest was 15 years old, Sheri was notified by the system that her time is up.


    Sheri felt crushed, but this body and this life she only barrow. Every day she lavishes them with kisses and love. Her grown-up children were a little bit embarrassed by their mom kisses, nevertheless, they love it. Every day she will send them personally to their work and school and make them their preferred food. Her two daughters for the first time she spoiled them, shopping together and going to the spa or even going out to have breakfast. There are moments she cries solely thinking that she will depart from them so early. She wants to beg the system but no one is listening. All she could do is to be with them every single second and minute of the day.


    Morning came and the warning of the system came.


    "Times up, host, you will depart after 6 hours." Sheri looked at her husband who is sleeping. She went close toward him and kissed his lips and plays his hair.


    "Thank you, "Sheri mumbled toward his ear.


    ''hmmm," Henry mumbles.


    She felt sad and almost burst into tears, but she''s holding it.

 Chapter 11 - Louise Van Hill

    Henry went first toward their company while Sheri gives kisses and hugs toward their children.


    At a later time, she went to pick up Arnold at the airport. He is presently 19 years old he was in another city for a business trip and is learning how to manage the company. At their young age, Sheri and Henry advise them on how to generate money. They fund and support them unconditionally. They are proud of them because each one of them owns a business.


    Sheri waved at Arnold at one of the gates of the airport. She strides toward him embracing and kissing him on his cheek. The ladies who are there were giggling when they saw their interaction.


    "Mom," Arnold bashfully said.


    "Aww, my handsome man is already being shy." Sheri teases her son.


    When some of the young ladies heard her, they giggle more. They went out at the airport and directly drives toward their company.


    When they reach the front of their company Sheri looked at Arnold and she ??r?sses his cheek and holds him tight.


    "Baby, say hi to your dad for me, take good care of your self and make sure you eat every day, ok?" Sheri said gently.


    "Are you alright mom?" asked Arnold.


    Arnold feels there''s something wrong with his mom. Sheri smilingly shakes her head and pretends everything is fine. She''s on the verge of breaking down but she''s holding all her emotions. She doesn''t know what to say.


    He kissed her mother''s cheek and waves the moment she started her engine. Unknowingly to Arnold Sheri grips the steering wheel and starts to shed tears.


    In the office. Ms. lovely is not working anymore there because she was married to Mr. Hank of GAIN cooperation. He was the business partner of Henry, and presently they have two children.


    Now the private secretary of Henry is a man.


    Arnold strode toward the private office of his dad.


    He knocked gently and was let it by Henry. Henry looked at his son and hugged him.


    "How was your trip?" asked Henry


    "It''s ok dad, by the way, mom said hi and these were the papers you''ve been inquiring me to do," Arnold said.


    Henry looked at the young man in front of him. He was extremely proud, all of his children were all smart and capable. Thanks to his wife who work hard at home who guides and teaches them everything.


    "In the south lane of the fifth avenue. A terrorist car drives toward a building with a bomb. some of the passerby cars were hit by the blast of a homemade explosive. Woefully most of the passengers on the car were dead on arrival or have a fatal injury.


    Back at Henry''s office.


    "Hey Dad, what do you think of the possible collaboration of my independent company to your company? Mom has been gently insisting I should be collaborating with you but my revenue is way higher than your company so I am kinda skeptical." A devilish smile surface at Arnold''s face.


    Henry strikes the back of the head of his son.


    "Who says my companies revenue is lower than you, you little brat don''t forget you still owe your mother and I a couple of billions," Henry mentioned.


    "Well, dad I can seek grandpa to pay for my debt." Arnold''s cruel taunts.


    "Don''t think about it you brat. Without your mom, I have already disowned you," answered Henry.


    "Ouch, that''s hurt." Muttered Arnold.


    Both of them hoot with laughter. It can be perceived that they enjoy their relationship.


    He looked at the number. It''s an unknown number. No one knows of this number except his wife and his parents.


    "Hello," Henry said.


    "Is this Mr. Bacht." the other person on the phone asked.


    "Yes, this is him," Henry confirms.


    "Sir, we sincerely regret to inform you. Your beloved wife has met an accident. Your wife is still in a critical situation it''s best you come as promptly as possible. She''s currently at the Jones Hospital." The female voice said.


    Henry drops his phone when he heard those words. He looked fearfully at his son.


    Henry stands up and was scarcely supposed to run frantically at the door but his feet give way, luckily his son is there to aid him.


    "Dad!" Arnold asked with concern.


    Henry looked fearfully at his son on the verge of crying. His son becomes anxious.


    "You''re mom.. Your mom meets an accident." Henry stuttered informed Arnold.


    "What?" Arnold was shocked.


    "She''s in Jones Hospital now." Henry state


    "What? How did it happen? " Arnold asked again.


    "I have no clue son, but we have to go there now they said she''s in a critical condition." Henry almost tearfully said.


    Arnold at once supports his dad and both of them walk toward the elevator. Arnold gives an order to fetch their car from his secretary. At the elevator, his dad was still in shock. He''s like a zombie can''t think or scarcely speak. Arnold called Liss to inform her to contact their other sibling, grandparents and tell them what happened. Arnold operates the car neglecting every signal, and they arrive at the hospital in less than 10 min. They rush where her mother is.


    Henry came inside and was shocked at what they''ve seen. She is lying on the bed connected with different tubes. She has an oxygen mask in her mouth. The doctor entered and explains the situation toward Arnold.


    Henry was furious.


    "Why is my wife still here and not in the operating room? He looked sternly at the doctor wanting to kill them. Arnold looked anxiously at her mom and breaks down and cries.


    When Henry yells at the doctor, Sheri painfully opened her eyes.


    "Henry," Sheri softly said.


    Henry drew nigh near the bed.


    "Shhh. It will be alright I am here." Henry softly said.


    She smiles at him and heavily pulls her oxygen mask aside.


    "I told them not to operate me since they can''t do anything anymore. I prefer to spend my last moment with you guys and see all your faces."


    Henry gripped her soft hand and places it in his face and kisses it.


    "No you will live, and I will do everything to make it happened." Henry started choking.


    Sheri smiles at his husband and gently shakes her head slowly. This is a man who has been absolutely devoted to this body and has been an amazing husband and father toward their children.


    "I know you will, but my body can''t take it. Don''t be angry at the doctors here. They are all excellent. I am the one who has requested it to them since my chance to live is 0. My injury has already reached to the point they can''t make any operations." Sheri softly said.


    Henry cried he couldn''t think of losing his wife, not this time that they are almost ready to retire. Sheri tenderly wipes his tear, no matter how painful her injury is she reaches toward his face and holds it. She dearly wanted to hold him longer and be with him but fate doesn''t allow them.


    She dearly wanted to hold him longer and be with him but fate doesn''t allow them.

 Chapter 12 - Louise van Hill

    Thank you for being an amazing husband and a devoted father. I will carefully treasure this feeling." Sheri said


    The door gradually opens, and all her children and her parents arrived and they were all crying. They all instantly surrounded her.


    "Arnold, Liss, Rex, Wendy my beautiful babies, come here I dearly want to see all of your faces." She softly spoke.


    "Mom," They all run toward her.


    "Mommy" her last child wails.


    Sheri sheds a tear and tries her best to hold her last child cheek.


    "Shhh, I''m sorry mommy can''t stay anymore," Sheri painfully said while looking gloomily at her children.


    "I want you all to promise me to take good care of your dad and you''re grandpapa and grandmama. Make sure they eat and be well taken care of even if they will somehow lose their memory, make sure they are consistently properly cared for." Sheri desperately tried her best to smile to lighten up their mode. At the same time, she coughs with blood.


    Everybody was in a panic but Sheri calmed them down. The emotional atmosphere is very heavy.


    "Mom, Dad" Sheri softly calls toward her parents and Henry''s parents. The patriarch didn''t come because his condition is already ungood. They decided not to inform him.


    Her parents and the parents of Henry gazed mournfully at her while crying.


    "Thank you." Sheri sincerely said.


    Henry clutches the palm of his wife firmly.


    Sheri looked at her husband and smile and signal him to approach closer to her face. She kisses his lips and smiled toward him.


    "You better take good care of your self or else I will stalk you, even if I will become a ghost," Sheri said.


    Henry looked at the smiling face of his wife, tears can''t stop falling toward his face.


    Sheri can''t hold the pain anymore and hears the mechanical voice sounded. " 5.. 4 ... 3..


    it''s time and she welcomes her death with open arms and she was indebted for the love she experiences in this world.


    She looked at her husband one more time and gives her one last smile.


    The electrical activity of the ECG machine is already straight. A sounding sound has made all the people inside the room cries more.


    Doctors and nurses tried reviving her, on the end, they declare her death.


    Frantic Henry shouts desperately trying to revive her. Arnold and Alex restrain him while the rest were all crying.


    At her funeral, many people came and they were astonished to see her face looked like a sleeping beauty in spite that she was in her 50''s.


    The female lead and her husband also came and express their condolence toward the Bacht family


    Her Funeral was sensational, many independent media carefully cover it and voluntarily give details on how good Louise Van Hill is. Her charity works, her good deeds, and her kindness came to light the moment they held dearly her private funeral. Many unknown people came to her burial site and voluntarily give fragrant flowers. Every time Henry goes to her tomb; he always finds fresh flowers. Louise Van Hill was tenderly loved by many, and that naturally makes Sheri happy.


    Henry isolated himself in their room. Reminiscing the moment, they decide to have children.


    Their children make certain he eats and properly taken care of. Arnold immediately stands as the head of the family since his father is still in much pain. He takes his father''s company temporarily until their father will be capable of coming back to work.


    While Henry was in his wife''s wardrobe. He touches every clothes and every shoe that Sheri wears.


    He unwraps it and proceeds warily to read.


    "Dearest Henry,


    Maybe if you discovered this letter, I''m already not here. I know you will find this. I am grateful to know a man like your caliber. A cold arrogant and even so lovely and wonderful husband. If there will be an afterlife, I would love to meet you and fall in love with you. You inspire me in many ways and are an amazing father to our children. I know you will be bored since I''m not there but I have left you part of me. Arnold, Liss, Rex, and Wendy, they are amazing. We still have teenagers in our hands, and I hope you will continue to guide them and love them in my place. They might be devastated, but life has to go on. I have letters to each and every one of them can you give it to them?


    The greatest and happiest moment of my life is to be with you, and I''m thankful for this opportunity.


    Love,


    Louise your gorgeous wife. (^^) "


    After he read her handwritten letter attentively, he broke down again and cries miserably.


    After calming himself, he gathers himself. He went out in their room for the first time in how many months and called his children. He gave them their mother''s letter, and they all cry.


    Sheri carefully wrote those letters, the moment she was notified by the mechanical voice that her time is up. She properly made all the necessary preparation she has to do before she naturally leaves. It intentionally breaks them, but she knows by heart they will survive and get through together as a family, this ordeal that happened in their lives.


    In the void space, Sheri was floating. The uncomfortable feeling of physical pain is gone and also her overwhelming emotions stabilized. She desperately wanted to remember something, but she can''t.


    A mechanical voice can be heard in that space.


    "Congratulations host you satisfactorily completed the first mission, as a mutual promise we will give you a chance to go back 7 years before you were been captive. As you a bonus, since you made more than what the wish of the owner of the body. All the things you''ve learned in your first mission will be engraved in your own body and in your own mind, as a second gift we had already erased all your memories in the first mission."


    "Thank you" Sheri smile.


    Sheri was naturally delighted to hear she can keep all the practical knowledge she learned. Luckily that she sufficiently masters different martial arts, survival within the wild and excellent cooking.

 Chapter 13 - Sheri Hoal

    Sheri slowly opened her eyes and looked keenly at her familiar surroundings. She quickly seizes her mobile phone beside her bed and instantly switches it on. She saw that indeed she went back 7 years prior to her kidnap and being tortured.


    The whole mansion was a little bit stunt to see Sheri running with her nightshirt exposing her legs, she frantically searches for her parents. She saw her mom at her favorite garden cutting and properly taking care of her budding roses.


    "Mom" Sheri eagerly embraces her.


    Her mom looked at her and instantly froze to see her beloved daughter crying. She was happy last night because she enthusiastically received the gift that she''s been constantly asking. Her mom''s face looked worried she carefully removes her gloves and looked at her.


    "What is wrong Sheri? Tell mommy."


    Sheri gently shakes her head and just embrace her mom. Her dad arrives at the rose garden looking listless concern at her daughter. He watches her at the window running and crying while embracing his wife.


    "What''s wrong darling?" A deep voice can be overheard at her back. She turns around and saw her dad.


    "Daddy," she runs joyfully toward her dad and cried.


    "Shh. What''s wrong?" he gently pats her daughter head and glances at her wife with concern. They never saw their daughter crying this much. It disturbs them.


    Sheri cries while tenderly embracing her parents. After settling down her uncontrollable emotions. Her concerned parents gently accompany her inside the mansion.


    "What is wrong, baby you can tell mommy." Her mom gently spoke toward Sheri, but Sheri gently shakes her head and smiles toward her parents.


    "Nothing I had just a bad nightmare." Sheri softly mumbled.


    They sigh after hearing her reason.


    "It''s all just a dream honey, go and change you need to get your credits at school and aid your brother with the company." her dad teasingly said. They know Sheri doesn''t care about the company but among his seven children, she is one of the best when it comes to managing a company. The sole problem she''s lazy.


    A lively chatter can be heard at their back, Sheri looked at her siblings some of them came from running and some of them just recently wake up. Sven, Rin, Lois, Sheva, Hanny, Jany arrive at the living room.


    When Sheri looked at them she immediately embraces each and every one of them. They were genuinely terrified. Specially Lois Hanny, Jany, and Sheva because Sheri repeatedly shouts at them.


    Now, Sheri burst into joyful tears. She doesn''t care anymore. Looking at her siblings alive and well is enough for her to be happy, she recollects what they were in her old life. She can''t stop embracing them. Their siblings looked at their parents worried.


    Their parents grin toward them from ear to ear maybe the heavens listen toward them. Their aloof, eccentric, daughter of theirs becomes docile.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it" Sheri sob toward them.


    Sven hugs his younger sister and calms her.


    "What are you talking about?" Asked Sven.


    Ric also patch in. "yeah sis, are you on high?" Lois instantly strikes the back of the head of Ric


    "Idiot, this is not the moment to make a joke" scoff Sheva


    Sheri smiles and looked at her siblings and laugh.


    "Yup, she''s high, Dad should I call the local asylum to pick her up" Ric continue.


    Another stinging slap of his head came.


    "Stupid," Jany rolled her eyes.


    "Guys you are killing instantly the specialized cells of my fertile brain," complained Ric.


    Jany playfully punches his brawny arm.


    "Big brother I genuinely thought you don''t have any brain cell?" said Lois


    Ric pout "Mommy look at your handsome son, they keep on teasing him, it''s daddy''s fault I typically inherited his complex brain."


    Sheri giggles and also the rest of the family laugh. After everyone calms down her parents explain what happened to Sheri. Her siblings just came and embrace her.


    Sven and Ric came toward her and said.


    "No matter what, you are our beloved sister. If someone bullies you, you can asked Ric to be the punching bag." Sven smugly said and looked at Ric with a grin.


    Ric pouts again and makes an invincible cry. "Yes sis I will endure"


    Sheri giggle. They all know Ric is a professional MMA.


    "No need I am just happy that it was all a nightmare. Sven, I will be coming to the office to learn and do some stuff I just need to go back and get my credits at the school." Sheri said.


    Everyone gaped at her words, her siblings looked again at their parents but their parents just smile.


    Sven looked at her younger sister and smile. "ok, I will wait for you."


    The whole family went for breakfast, and There were pleasant laughs and smiles. After breakfast, Sheri went back to her room and makes a necessary preparation to go out. She opts with a pencil cut skirt with a white blouse and white high heels. She looked elegant and beautiful with her makeup on. She went out with her clutch bag.


    When she arrived at their garage. Her sisters were at the entrance waiting for her, Jany and Hanny attend the same school where she went before hence they are heading at the same location. She offers them a ride. Jany and Hanny we''re excited because their older sister just got her Porsche yesterday.


    "Sis are you ok now? Jany asked with concern.


    "Ya I''m ok, I simply had a terrible nightmare and it looks like its real" Sheri answer while focusing on the road.


    "Good to hear sis," Hanny responds positively. "will you come and picked us up later on?" Hanny asked while looking excited at her sister.


    Sheri looked at her younger sisters and smile."sure"


    This valuable time she vows to her self to pamper her sisters.


    When she parked her car at the campus parking area. Everybody looked at the 3 pretty ladies walking toward the academic building. Everybody looked fixedly at them. They all know they were the Hoal siblings. Their extraordinary beauty was and is well known in school. Sheri gently waves at her two siblings goodbyes and went to finished her private business in the school.


    After finishing she went back to her car and called his brother.


    "You called?" asked Sven


    "Yes bro I will be there this lunch I just need to buy something on the road and get there. By the way, do you want me to buy you lunch?"


    Sven smile at the end of the line "sure get us something for lunch Dad is also at his office.". Sometimes their Dad doesn''t go to their office. He is slowly giving to Sven their company.


    "k. I will get us something yummy."Sheri said.


    Sheri drive to Forth Avenue it''s undoubtedly a high-end place where a good restaurant is located.


    She carefully parks her luxury car at the side of the private parking area of the restaurant and walked toward the elegant restaurant while walking she instantly heard a fierce scream of an old lady.


    "Thief, someone stops that thief," shouts the old lady.


    Sheri looked at the incoming man. Sheri''s body reacted instantaneously and promptly deliver a high kick in his face making her pencil skirt rip. Revealing her long beautiful legs.


    The thief didn''t see the lady in front of him and can instantly knock him on the ground.


    The man shakes his head when he falls and tried to get up. He wants to retaliate back toward Sheri, but Sheri saw his attack. She promptly executes a punch on his face and gives another spin kick. Everybody was stunned. The security of the restaurant was standing still looking at the fight between the man and Sheri. When Sheri knocked the man down. The local police arrived and handcuffed the man. They get her official statement and some of the people who witness the event.


    The people inside the restaurant and outside who witness the event were astonished on how a beautiful lady can knock a bulky man with her kick.

 Chapter 14 - Sheri Hoal

    Sheri picked the bag of the old lady and walked elegantly in her direction. Her ?ssistant was soothing the elderly woman while she was inside her car hyperventilating. When her ?ssistant saw Sheri with the purse of the elderly, she was ecstatic. She went out and greet Sheri.


    "Thank you miss." said the ?ssistant of the elderly woman. Sheri hand over the elders clutch bag to her ?ssistant but the ?ssistant hand it immediately toward the elderly.


    The elder woman looked at Sheri nearly burst into tears.


    "You''re welcome ma¨¢m, are you ok?" Sheri looked at the older woman with concern.


    "I''m all right, I was merely shaken." The elderly lady looked inside her bag and speedily brings out an old Rolex watch. She eagerly grasps and holds it closed to her heart and burst into tears.


    Sheri stares at the old''s ladies action thinking "Perhaps that watch has a big sentimental value with her." Sheri thought.


    "I''m sorry, this is the only piece of my dear husband that gently reminds me of him. I always carry it with me wherever I go, so I was a little shocked when that thief got my clutch bag." stuttered the elder lady.


    Sheri smiled at her. "Then it''s my p???sur? ma¨¢m to help you."


    The old lady felt warm looking at the gaze of the young lady in front of her. She inspects if she''s ok and saw her skirt ripped in half. She worriedly asked.


    "Let me buy you a new skirt. It''s all my fault you rip your skirt." offers the old woman


    Sheri carefully shakes her head and said.


    "This is my old skirt anyway, so it''s fine and I''m a little of rush, so I sincerely hope you don''t mind I have to decline," Sheri respectfully said.


    The elderly woman naturally wants to persuade her, but Sheri is hurrying, so she gently turned down her proposal. Since the old lady can''t persuade her, she gave her, her business card. Sheri accepted it and put it directly inside her pocket and made an excuse and rushed toward the restaurant. Because of her heroism, the gourmet restaurant gave her order free of charge and a VIP card in which it gives her access to freely eat there.


    When she received the food and the card, she insists on paying but the manager stubbornly didn''t let her. On the other hand, she was so thrilled because that restaurant is one of the best in the town. Unknowingly toward her, the owner of that restaurant was the elder lady.


    Sheri didn''t see the stares of the people who didn''t see the fight when she walked in and out of the restaurant. It''s a high-end restaurant so walking with a ripped skirt made everyone notice her.


    On the other side of the road, a man witness everything that has happened.


    "Investigate who is that lady." he coldly commanded.


    Even the secretary was amazed at how a woman can knock a bulky man. The secretary takes note of her plate number and begins to investigate.


    After a few minutes, He conveyed the information to his boss. Her profile is well written in details and even her history and her family background was included.


    He reads and puts his finger on his chin thinking deep.


    "Sheri Hoal, interesting", he closes his eye and recollects what he saw. He is a man from the military and has a lot of dealings of the underworld. He knows her during their university days but only in name. He never thought he would see her in action. Her beautiful legs were embedded in his mind. And the way she gracefully walked with her skirt that was ripped. Cause a ripple in his cold-blooded heart. He d?s?r?s her. The sole problem she''s not someone. She is a Hoal.


    Sheri went to her father''s company and walked towards his office. She peeked first before she comes in. When she saw no one is there, she was relieved and looked for something to cover her ripped skirt. In the coat rack, she saw her mother''s shawl hanging. She skillfully wrapped the shawl in her waist designed it like it''s part of her skirt. While fixing her attire her father and brother came in.


    "What happened?" her father asked.


    "Nothing dad, I scarcely accidentally tore my skirt, it''s so embarrassing" smiled Sheri


    Sven observed her. He can see her hand were bruised and her feet were a little swollen. He frowns while gazing at her.


    Sheri saw the suspicious face of his brother, but she signals him to be quiet. Her brother saw her signal and pretended nothing happened.


    He went and picked up the food that she got and ?ssembles them on the small table. He was surprised to see it come from the most expensive restaurant in the town who doesn''t do take outs. Sheri led her dad to his seat, and they had a warm lunch together when she and her brother were alone he questions what happened.


    "Just a thief was on my way, and he bumped me and I fall down" Sheri lied.


    "But how come your hand is bruised and your feet?" Asked Sven again


    "The moment I fall down, I hit something, anyway thank God I''m ok" Sheri changed the subject immediately.


    Sven didn''t ask anymore. He knows if she doesn''t want to say it she will not say it. He instead helped Sheri put a block of ice on her hand. After a while, they talk about a business she has a lot of ideas, that shocked Sven and her dad.


    When the three of them are alone in her father''s office Sheri, spoke.


    "Dad I have a request I want to establish my own company, but I want it to be discredited and not be connected with our company. I want that the CEO will be a dummy and the owner of the company will not be known. Also, I want that the company will be based abroad. I hope you will support me and lend me some millions. I will make sure to reimburse it back."


    Her father and brother stare at each other.


    "Why would you not want to incorporate with our company it will benefit you greatly? Inquired the father of Sheri.


    Sheri thoroughly shook her head.


    " I want to make sure that if ever that one day our company will be bankrupt, we still have the other. It''s like protection for us and also our siblings. We don''t know what will happen in the future. It''s best to have a different company discreetly." Sheri firmly said.


    Sheri''s only thought at that moment is how to secure her family financially.


    Her brother observed Sheri pondering. Since this morning, she has made a huge has changed. Is it because of that dream his parents mention? What did she dream that causes this change? He will wait and see. She is still her little sister, so Sven decided to support her sister.


    "I agree with Sheri Father, I think it''s a clever strategy," said Sven.


    Her father looked at her two oldest children. "ok so be it"


    A couple of months passed by Sheri didn''t stop working. With her knowledge in her old life, she remembers which company booms and not. It seems she''s cheating fate. She invested in the right business and after half a year. Sheri generated more revenue than their own company. Her father and brother were amazed, but her mom was concern about how Sheri worked. She wakes up early and comes back home to sleep late at night. Good thing her mom ensure she eats.


    Unknowingly to Sheri, the business world was in chaotic because of the rapid rise of a foreign company.

 Chapter 15 - Sheri Hoal

    Her independent company was still carefully hidden. To make them not make any ?ssumption Sheri worked at home or at her father''s office. She has her own dummy CEO and her company address is registered abroad. Sheri''s job is to say when they start investing and how they will do it.


    One day Sheri is at home and her sister barged into her room.


    "Sis, do you want to come to the spa together with us? Mom, Sheva, Lois and Jany will be coming too." Hanny asked.


    Sheri looked up from her desk and smile" sure what time?"


    "This 1 pm," Hanny said.


    "All right I''ll see you then, the same place?" Asked Sheri


    "yup," Hanny enthusiastically smiles.


    "See you then I will just complete these papers and I will rejoin you there," Sheri said while fixing up the remained papers.


    12.30 Sheri set her car in the basement of the spa building where she meets with her mom and younger sisters. For these past months, she spoiled her younger siblings unconditionally. She dotes on them lavishing them with gifts, etc. leading to her relationship toward her siblings intimate. Her parents were equally shocked to see how obedient and gentle Sheri m?tur?s into. The whole mansion becomes tranquil, and the atmosphere becomes pleasant and lively.


    With the peace and tranquility that she has now, Sheri never knew that her privacy has been invaded for a long time.


    Inside the high-end spa. Sheri was being viewed. Her stalker owned the building where she''s in. Even her own room in their mansion was installed with a hidden camera. Now everything she does inside the spa was being viewed on the other side of the world.


    On the other side of the world. Noises of rhythmic grunts can be heard inside a room A man was being su?k?d by a woman while he is looking at his ??ptop. He narrows his eye and fantasizes about Sheri su?k?n? him. A woman m??n can be heard on his ??ptops. Sheri was typically enjoying her back massage that a little m??n escape from her mouth. On the other side of the globe. The man was getting crazy hearing her m??n. Every m??n she produces makes him hornier. He can''t take it anymore and strike his rod inside the mouth of the woman who is half-naked he didn''t care if she gags or what. He just continues on pushing and pulling making the woman gag in pain. After a few more minutes he gains his release.


    "Get out" a cold voice rang in the ear of the woman.


    The woman scrambles and gets up immediately and closed the door. She can''t afford to provoke this man even though she is his pr?st?tut? her fear toward this man is great.


    He becomes beast these previous months. There was even a time she bleeds while having s?x with him. He customarily behaves that, while watching his ??ptop. The man blindfolded the eyes of the woman while watching Sheri''s taking a bath, applying lotion to her body or even being massaged on a big screen or on his ??ptop.


    The man who is looking at Sheri on the video is unsatisfied. His carnal d?s?r? for this woman is driving him crazy. He wanted to touch her, smell her and feel her. Her lips, when she bites her lower lips drives him insane. Even the way she knitted her brow while concentrating on the paper works she has makes him froze. Those men who ?ustfully looked at her affect him that he wanted to kill and gauge their eyes.


    These past months he inevitably attends to any social gatherings, expecting her to come also but she never appears of those social gatherings. Now, He is waiting for the Hoal Company to host a gala event. This he has been painstakingly executing for months so that it forces Sheri to appear. He has also been trying to make a connection with their company offering them billions, but he was being refused.


    Sheri, her father, and brother planned to not have any collaboration with any company. Staying stable and staying low is considerably better than collaborating in which it doesn''t guarantee what will happen in the future. Every precaution Sheri takes. Fortunately, both her father and her brother agree with her. They are not an ambiguous family so staying low key and stable is good besides, Sheri has other company the regenerate billions of dollars per month.


    1 month more to go and she will do her other mission.


    This month is the moment she will meet Eric. The Hoal hosted a gala event. Every procedure will be given to a charity. To give her parents some face she has to attend this gala event.


    For the past months, Sheri has been trying her best to not show her emotions every time she hears the name Eric or Devon she will make sure her emotions will not be shown. Her fear of the two tycoon men is still lingering in her head. The way Eric tortured her has engraved in her bones and her mind. She felt terribly shiver just thinking of meeting the man.


    She reluctantly decided she would show her face and get out as soon as possible making sure she will not see them. There''s no more love nor hate but only fear receded in her heart toward Eric.


    There''s no more love nor hate but only fear receded in her heart toward Eric


    At the gala. Sheri wears a tube mermaid silk gray dress. Her sisters dressed in some below the knee skirt and some above the knee. The moment the Hoal family appears on the foyer every eye turned toward them. Some envy them because their parents had good genes that passed down toward their 7 children.


    The two young men Sven and Ric, where handsome and good body built they escorted their little sisters with so much pride. While their sister chuckle of how protective their brothers are they, however, loved it and proud of it. After entering the little sisters of Sheri went toward their friends. While Sheri was always with Sven or Ric or her parents. When Sheri was with her parents, she informs them that she wants to go back home ASAP. Pretending she has so many things to do. So she implores Ric to bring her home. She fears she will see those two people.


    When Sheri was her champagne drinking alone, she was approached by different prominent men wanting to have a small talked. But Ric came to the rescue.


    "Excuse me, gentlemen, can I have a talk with my sister," asked Ric.


    Sheri smile at the people that surround her and made an excuse and hold the arm of Ric. They went toward the balcony to have an air luckily its summer so the air is warm.


    In the other part of the room, a man keeps on looking at her he was supposed to walk toward her to talk but Sheri''s parents came and greeted him and engage a talked with him. Sheri didn''t scan the room fearing she will see those two people that she''s dreading not to see.


    "Sis, you become extremely popular." Ric winked at her while Sheri giggled. "I will get us some snack and I will escort you home," said Ric.


    Sheri smiled and nods. "Alright."


    "They are beautiful isn''t it?" asked the man at her back.s

 Chapter 16 - Sheri Hoal

    Sheri turns and there stood the devil that she''s running from. His handsome devilish looked wearing a tuxedo while holding a glass of wine exudes a gorgeous man. His smile that once captivated her is now for Sheri a smile of a Devil.


    Her fears shoot up and her face drained of blood, her hands start to sweat, her back runs chills and her legs become soft. Like a movie screen, it shows how he tortured her. She starts to shake. She clasped her two hands so that it will not tremble. The man in front of her looks worried when she looked pale.


    "Are you alright?" he walked closer toward her.


    She, on the other hand, almost fall to the ground luckily Ric was there and immediately run to hold her before Eric does. Sheri pretended to faint in the arms of Ric. Eric''s hands hang in the air and full of concern rushed toward him. Ric carried her older sister and run toward his car exiting at the backdoor of the building and drive toward the hospital.


    Eric was so worried that he wanted to chase them, but was hindered with so many women wants to talk to him.


    The other man saw everything that happened on he was angry at the same time worried about how she is.


    On the way toward the hospital, Sheri tries to calm herself.


    "Ric bring me home I just need a rest." Sheri softly said.


    Ric looked at her sister.


    " You seem a ghastly pale while ago what happened? Did that man do something? How come you fainted?" ask Ric


    Sheri giggle


    "I just pretend because I''m bored," she cheekily lied.


    Ric sigh " Sis. Don''t do that again if you plan to faint tell me I''ll join you with your fun, better call mom and dad." Ric shook his head.


    "Alright, I will" Sheri smile. She dialed her parent''s number and informs them that Ric brought her home.


    Morning arrives, and she''s preparing everything to go to her office. While on the staircase ready to head out. The butler came holding a bunch of roses.


    "Ma''am it''s for you." The butler said.


    Sheri twitches her face. Thinking just one day of going to a party, she invited a bee already.


    Thinking just one day of going to a party, she invited a bee already


    She admires the roses and smells them and look at the card.


    "Beautiful roses for a beautiful lady. I hope your feeling much better."


    Xx,


    Eric Copper.


    The moment she read those sentences. Her hands drop the roses and paled.


    "Shred those and throw them out immediately."


    She shakily asked the butler.


    The butler saw how shaken Sheri is. He didn''t inquire but surely he will say it toward their madam. He picked the bundle of roses on the floor and went toward the garbage bin. Sheri runs toward her room. She was frightened. She undresses and washes every skin that the roses touch she scrubs, especially her hands.


    She felt disgusted. Everything about that man brings shivers on her. She can nevertheless feel those lifeless eyes when his torturing her. She scrubs and scrubs until her hands were red. She vowed she would never involve her self toward them. Then why is that he is giving her attention. A chill runs through Sheri''s spine just thinking about yesterday and now the flower.


    After changing with new attire, she went out of her room. She sought the butler.


    "Uncle Ben, if another flower or any item that comes from Eric Copper, can you throw them immediately or give it to someone or better yet returned it. Tell them I don''t accept any gifts. I don''t have any good notion regarding that man." Sheri softly spoke toward uncle Ben. Uncle Ben, want to inquire more, but he stopped in the midway when he saw the way she acted while ago. It seems that man did something that makes her jump like that.


    "I will, miss," said Uncle Ben.


    "Oh, wait don''t send it back just throw them away." Sheri knows too well that the more you return his gifts the more he will be intrigued.


    "Thank you uncle ben" she walked out and went toward her car.


    Sheva her younger sister was standing at the side of the door of Sheri''s car when Sheri went toward their garage. She looked at Sheri and beam.


    Sheri stares at her evil''s sister gaze. She has a feeling her sister will ask her something.


    "Sis, I''ve been waiting for you here for almost 20 min. Where were you?" She brashly asked.


    "hmmm let me guess you want me to drive you to school again and you want more allowances?" Sheri smugly asked.


    Sheva smile from ear to ear. She clasps the hand of her sister and sways it while pouting. " I need just a couple of thousand. There''s this latest edition bag that I want to have it, please!" She pitifully looked at her sister.


    Sheri rolled her eyes and went to the driving seat.


    "Hop in, I will drive you and later I will transfer it to your account but don''t even tell on mom and dad even Sven, they will get mad," Sheri said while looking at Sheva at the window.


    Sheva jump and excitedly went inside her car and hug her.


    "You''re the best sis," Sheva said while beaming from ear to ear. Sheri just shook her head and smile,


    The Hoal family is indeed wealthy, but their parents make sure they grow up that they have to work if they want to buy something except for Sheri they can''t persuade her or make her work.


    After dropping Sheva at her school she drives going to her parent''s company. On the way, a mechanical voice speaks.


    "You have 20 days left before the next mission." said the voice.


    Sheri almost jumps because it suddenly spoke the system.


    "Ok" acknowledge Sheri.


    The time she arrived at her families company she was cordially greeted by her private secretary.


    "Morning ma''am." Xiao Li said


    "Morning Xiao, did Mr. Jack already responded to my calls?" asked Sheri


    "Not yet ma''am but your father is waiting for you at his office together with sir Sven." Informed Xiao


    "Alright, I will be right there need to go to my office and get something. Thank you, Xiao." She smiles and went to her office.


    Xiao is her ?ssistant. The first day he worked under Sheri, he was impressed by how down to earth and a hard-working lady she is. He also got many gifts from her making him more diligent to his work.


    Sheri''s got the documented she needed and pace toward her father''s office on the way, her phone ring. While communicating she motioned to the secretary of her dad not to talk since she is in the middle of her discussion with Mr. Jack. This ambitious project if ever she will pull. Her dad''s company will be stable for the rest of their lives.


    She strides in while talking to Mr. Jack.


    Sheri''s father was at his table acquiring some documents while she barged in, she stood at his door signaling her father to be quiet unknowingly to her there are more people in her father''s office. She didn''t saw them. The people inside her father''s office were silent the moment she appears. Sven was supposed to talk to her, but he saw her signal toward their dad. Sheri went toward her father''s window and looked at the view below while talking on her cellphone.


    "Whenever the margin index of the capital stock obtains 40 percent increase, it means it has successfully accomplished our goal. The satisfactory thing about these comparative indexes is correctly managed, it''s a risk to say anything but I guarantee you will benefit well with this deal." Sheri said firmly.


    On the other side of the room. The guest eyebrow went up, he looked keenly at her back from head to toe. She wears her black pencil skirt, top with a white blouse. He can see her beautiful curves and her smooth legs. The moment he hears her talk he was frozen.


    ***** Please leave a review regarding this novel. To let me know how is the novel. Thank you.?***************


    *********Thank you for the stones. ?**********

 Chapter 17 - Sheri Hoal

    When Sheri is done with her private talks. She turned around and was supposed to hug her Dad and to say that Mr. Jack is considering their offer, her excitement went towards the drain when she saw the guests in her father''s office. She was shocked. She holds her phone tight to stop her shaky hands. Her knees wanted to give way, but she was rooted in her place. She stares anxiously at her father, questioning why is that man in his office. Her father glances at her daughter''s inquiry look.


    "Mr. Devon meet my oldest daughter Sheri Hoal." Her father said. Devon got up from his seat and smile. He walked sophisticated toward Sheri who looked pale. He extends his hand to shake her hand. Sheri grips her cellphone more strenuously almost crushing her phone. She reaches out and shakes his hand and pretends nothing happened.


    "Nice to meet you ms. Sheri, he raises her hand and kissed the back of her hand.


    Sheri summoned all her strength to not be disgusted, shaken, stutter nor to faint.


    Her brother and father raise their eyebrows. Sheri is chanting so many mantras to take off her mind of all the images that passed through her mind.


    The moment he tenderly touches her hand he feels electrocuted. Her hand is beautiful, soft and cold. His ecstatic trance was interrupted when she spoke and gradually pulled her hand.


    "Same here Mr. Devon, how can we help you?" said Sheri, putting her hand on her back.


    The moment she pulled her hand at his grasp he frowns. He wanted to continue clasping her.


    "I came on behalf of my grandmother," Devon said.


    Sheri was confused, but Devon saw her facial reaction.


    "A few months ago you helped my grandmother when a thief grabbed her bag. Her bag contains my late grandfather''s watch. She wanted to come in person and thank you one more time, but she had a small accident and we''ve been tracking you for how many months and luckily we have found you, that''s why she sends me. My grandmother wants to collaborate with your company. After she found out that you are from the family Hoal."


    Devon said, in which half lie and half-truth.


    Unknowingly from her. The moment, his grandma''s secretary notify him of what happened. He let someone investigate and looked at the camera in front of the restaurant. When the video arrived, he watched it and was surprised by how she kicked, punch and elegantly walked with her ripped skirt. The way she humbly spoke toward his grandma makes him drawn to meet her. He wanted to talk to her yesterday at the party but was hindered.


    On the other side. Sheri was angry at herself. If she knew the old woman was his grandma, She wouldn''t intervene. She was infuriated by herself. Inside her, she''s fuming with anger. For the sake of appearance, she painstakingly didn''t show her emotion in her face.


    "It''s nothing, Mr. Devon. I think everyone would do what I did."


    Sheri said.


    He chuckled and looked fondly at her beautiful eyes.


    "Not everyone can do what you did that day," Devon said thoughtfully with a grinning smile.


    Her father was curious about what did her daughter do to make this devil come to their company.


    Her father was a clean businessman and they don''t want to have dealings with a man who runs one of the biggest underworlds. He knows his family clan was built by blood of other''s that''s why he doesn''t want to offend this man.


    Her brother remembers what happened a few months ago. If their parents realize what happened, they will be terribly scared.


    Sheri looked uneasily at his brother trying to make a conversation through her eye. Devon saw it and chuckle.


    Her brother made a response. "Mr. Devon, it''s enough that you personally came and thank us. For alliance, we know that collaborating with your company will indeed benefit us but we are just a small business compare to your empire." Sven politely said.


    Sheri was satisfied to hear those words of her brother.


    Devon stiffens when he saw her smile. He was still for a moment and stares intently toward Sheri.


    Sheri felt goosebump all over her body the moment, his eyes directed at her.


    He snaps from his thought. Indeed, the gossip was true. The Hoal Company doesn''t do a collaboration with any company making them safe in all aspects.


    "Since I can''t change your business protocol, then can I asked ms. Sheri for an official dinner as a thankful gift for generously helping my grandma." Respectfully asked Devon.


    Her Dad on the side was still confused about what is happening, he will talk to them soon anyway.


    " That would be indeed better, Sheri what do you think?" asked Sheri''s father.


    She saw her father smile indicating she should accept it. She grips her cellphone tighter because of firm grip some of the shards of the phone are cutting Sheri''s hand. She will say yes today and just find an excuse later on.


    "Ok, you can let my secretary know when and where, by the way, I have to go back to work for an important transaction. It is urgently needed to be properly taken care of, so please excuse me if I have to cut this meeting short," spoke Sheri.


    Devon was again surprised by the way she excuses her self. She seems she''s running away from him, but he knows she can''t run. No matter where she goes, he will chase her. His a Goori. He gets what he wants.


    "Then I see you soon miss Sheri." He enthusiastically said.


    He reaches his hand again wanting to touch her soft hand. She extends her uninjured hand towards him and Devon holds it and kisses the back of her hand again. Sheri wanted to run and wash, but she keeps her cool.


    "See you soon then" she slowly withdraws her hand from his grasp she looked at her father and brother and warmly smiles. He was tranced with her smile. Her smile toward her family makes his cold-blooded heart beat so fast. All the rumors before about her were all lies. She is a gorgeous, fine, gentle, warm and kind lady.


    Sheri looked at Mr. Devon and the way he keenly looked at her causing her to fell chill in her spine. She cracks a smile at him, his secretary and bid her goodbye. The moment she departs from that suffocating room. She strode toward her office and run toward her comfort room and clean her hand. The soap makes her winced, but she doesn''t care. She is disgusted with that man. The way they did toward her in her old life is something she will never forget.


    Suddenly the mechanical voice spoke in her head.


    "Host sorry to bother you but you have 3 hours left we need to you to do the second mission ASAP. We are sorry to cut your days short."


    "Hmmm alright, but is there a problem?" Sheri inquires.


    The mechanical voice talks one more time.


    " I will explain later. Host hurry up we are running out of time."


    Sheri hurriedly wipes her hand dries and put the anti disinfectant alcohol to the place where Devon kissed afterward she went to her desk.


    She knows that her father is still entertaining his guest so she takes the opportunity to escape and also escape his father''s inquiry about the incident.


    She rushes toward their mansion and locked herself in her room she hears the mechanical voice counting again. She felt dizzy for a second and when she opened her eyes she is now in the void space.


    "welcome back host, no time to explain I will promptly transfer you immediately to your next mission when you arrive at your mission I will explain everything."


    Sheri felt dizzy again when she gently opens her eyes she was in the middle of a lush forest.

 Chapter 18 - Jaclyn Eisner

    The mechanical voice speaks in her head.


    "Host, hurry, get up and run as fast as you can. Run towards the streams, never step your foot in the dry land. In 50 meters from here, there is a cave, go deeper into that cave. I''ll explain later" haste the voice of the mechanical.


    Sheri was frantic when the mechanical voice prompted her to run as fast as she could. She''s already in pain the moment she wakes up but due to the frantic voice of the system, she painfully shifted her body. She is cursing inside in her head because of every step, every simple move she groans in pain. She''s dripping with sweat and pain while running.


    The mechanical voice sounds in panic again. "Host, hurry up they are catching up."


    She forces herself to run faster while running she saw the cave the mechanical voice mentioned. It was a vast cave hidden in a waterfall. She went inside and went deeper into the cave as what the mechanical voice said. She stops going deeper when she can''t take the pain anymore. She leans on the cave wall while panting, she felt her side of her waist oozing with something she touched it with her hand and saw blood. She scans the area where she is and finds a place to sit down. She was still on alert if the mechanical voice will warn her again, then she is ready to run. But after a few anxious minutes, it was silent. Luckily she went deep enough in the cave making her well hidden.


    She looked anxiously at her terrible injuries and saw a claw-like injury across her waist. She was stiffened.


    The mechanical voice speaks once more.


    "Host we apologize again that you arrived in this world haste and with an injured body. As recompense, the executive management willingly gives you a travel bag that the owner of the body has. We transported it, and it will appear at the moment I stop communicating. The story of this world will transfer as promptly as you healed. The first thing first is to treat your extensive wound and your safe in this cave for a while. Since this is your second mission the level of this mission is a bit harder and one of the rules in this mission is to never kill any of the major characters and two; do your best to fulfill the wish of the owner of the body. If you don''t do your best, there will be a consequence when you go back to your own world. As your mission progresses, some rules will be adding up. Good luck host." The mechanical voice said.


    After hearing the mechanical voice speak Sheri doesn''t know what to feel. It seems this mission is tough. While thinking a traveling bag just appeared before her. Sheri was a bit awed. After a minute of sitting still. She grabs the bag and unraveled it.


    She saw the medical kit and promptly put out the medical kit she saw. Fortunately, the body she possesses is a soldier and paramedics. She got the water bottle in the side of the pocket of her bag and a small towel.


    "How this dreadful thing happened, did a ferocious animal viciously ?ssaulted her," Sheri mutter in her anxious thoughts.


    After cleaning, suturing, putting a gel to close her punctured wounds and wrapping a bandage on it. She rested for a while. This is her first time to encounter this. She takes the antibiotic and leans on the wall.


    After a while, she inspects the medicine box. She looked at the end date and was still while holding it, it was produced in 2900.


    Sheri was excited in spite that she''s in pain.


    "This is absurd it means this body comes from the future," Sheri mumbles.


    For 15 terrible days, she was stuck where she is. Fortunately, she has enough water and utilized some of it to wipes herself for her hygiene. Sheri naturally wants to take a bath, but she can''t due to her wound. She sleeps in a sleeping bag and has been living with bread and some dried meat.


    After she felt she can walk. She went deeper into the cave and saw a pool. She was so delighted to discover a sparkling translucent green water. The pool was surrounded by vegetation and above the pool, there''s a huge opening that provides the place some lights from the sun. When she looked into the pool, she saw some fish swimming. Closed to the pond it has a flat area that has some small trees on it.


    "This is perfect," Sheri mumbles


    After settling down she wanted so bad to ?ssemble the tent that she has. Her stubbornness causes her to bring out the camping tent and gradually ?ssembling them. Sometimes, a wrong move of her makes her grimace with burning pain.


    While ?ssembling her tent. There''s a song she formulates.


    "?? ? Oh, screw my life, ? oh screw my life, oh screw my life. ? oh, Scr.....e...ewww my li..f...e...eeee ?" ??


    She''s feeling so bitter of all the lives of the second female lead. She wanted to cry and curse at the same time. She never in her old life experiences this kind of hardship.


    At the end of the day.


    She voluntarily stops. Day by day she patiently ?ssembles the camping tent and after 10 more days, it was done.


    She sits inside her tent and poured out everything that''s inside her bag. She found a blanket that packed so tiny but when you opened it its good for two people, some clothes, dried meat, powdered soup, hygienic stuff and medicines, small pans and cups, knife a small and a medium pans and a gun with some spare bullets. She was awed with all the content of her traveling bag. Especially her medical kit where everything is there from dextrose to syringe to different raws of medicines in a bottle or tablets and bandages. It''s a small bag but it can have all those things inside.


    "I guess in the future they can easily indeed produce this kind of stuff," mumble Sheri to her self while grasping a piece of clothes that can be stretch and can be folded so tiny. She can''t stop admiring the things the owner of the body has. They are good, efficient, high quality and well-modernized equipment. She''s already thinking for a prospective revenue if she can create this in her own world.


    She also genuinely appreciates the camping tent she has it is well modernized, sturdy and it sheltered her from the wind and mostly from the mosquito. The ointment and the modern medicine were incredible that after 2 months of her injury she''s already good enough. The deep cut in her stomach has been closed properly and now only the scab is left. The rest of her visible injury is already healed without any marks. In spite that this mission is a bit hard still She was glad that the most basic things, a person needs are provided.


    One day, while she''s barbecuing the fish, the mechanical voice suddenly speaks in her head.

 Chapter 19 - Jaclyn Eisner

    "Transferring the story of this world," the mechanical voice said.


    Her name in this world is Jaclyn Eisner. The world consists of gallant beasts. They strikingly resembled humans but not really. The people possess tails and pointed ears. All of them have robust bodies.


    The only so-called real animals were the small animals and all the herbivorous animals. The human-like beasts hunt and eat them.


    Due to the carnivorous has a hard time producing springs The population of herbivorous becomes quite large. That''s why female species of the carnivorous were very important.


    Two women were transported in this world. One is Ruby Lavin the female lead. She was first transported into this world. She is a business tycoon in her modern world and an extraordinary genius and a well-sought beauty. Her brown long hair and brown eyes were her ?ssets. Her beauty is one of a kind in the world where she was transported and her own world. She is considered possessing an exotic beauty.


    The first day that she appears in this world, she came across the injured tiger leader named Lance Paver. Due to her kindness and goodness, she slowly nurses him back to optimal health.


    Lance Paver is a tall beast, has a robust body, magnificent black hair and a good-looking face. He has a long blackish spotted tail and beautiful pointy white ears. The first time he saw Ruby he was struck in admiration of how beautiful she is. Lance slowly falls in love with Ruby, courting her for a year. While Ruby took a year before saying yes toward him. At the end of the second year, they perform a wedding.


    Since Ruby Lavin loved by Lance unconditionally. He intentionally implements her ideas of having a wife and with her modern knowledge, she produces different kinds of weapons against other races. Thus, having the whole tiger race adorned and protect her in whom it makes her life in this world easy. Due to the social changes, the tiger race miraculously produces more offspring than the other carnivorous race in which makes them strong. They climb at the ladder as the strongest, well respected and feared of all the carnivorous beasts in the whole land. Until they become so arrogant that they wanted to conquer the whole continent and make other race bows down toward them.


    Where did Jaclyn Eisner come in this picture? Jaclyn Eisner was later transported. She is a soldier. They were trying to locate the camp of an enemy when on the road, she came across a pendant, and that promptly transfers her into this world.


    Her body is well toned, she is not petite and isn''t big making her just an average size. Due to her uniform, they inevitably thought she was he. Her hair is short. Her eyes color was dark brown, she has a perfect nose and perfect luscious lips and a tall woman but average look in total.


    The only difference is her smell is unique. When the leopards smell her, they naturally thought a lone male beast was roaming around to their established territory seeking for a mate or prey. From then on they carefully track her down.


    The leader of the leopard named Hunter ordered his men to kill her due to an incident that involves Jaclyn and one of Hunter''s men. In the compelling story, while walking in the lush forest she encounters one of Hunter''s men since she is excellent in fierce combat she fought fiercely. At first, she was shocked to see a leopard that looked like a human. His face looked like a human all except his ears and tail.


    He tried talking toward her, but she can''t understand what he is saying. Jaclyn was so cautious that when he approached her and wants to talk to her she started to ?ssault him. Jaclyn thought the leopard wanted to intentionally harm her, so she strikes first. Nobody can blame her. Her world was chaotic the time she was transferred, making her not to trust in no one.


    The leopard has no choice but to typically defend himself. Both of them were injured after their fierce battle. The shout of the leopard gives a signal to other''s that he is badly injured. Jaclyn felt scared when that leopard look-a-like shouts, it alarms her, so she escapes. Later the leader and his warrior tracked her down and killed her. On her grassy verge of dying, she saw the pendant hanging on one of the leopard''s necks.


    At present, two months ago was the time she had just encounter one of Hunter''s men.


    The wish of the owner is to stay alive and looked for the pendant, and go back in her world and finished her mission.


    "Sigh," Sheri breathes after the story of the world she''s in transmitted to her.


    Sheri massaged her forehead while reviewing the story of this world. The female lead is so blessed with fortune while the second female lead always ends up dead, injured or is suffering misfortunes.


    The female lead always has a golden plate in front of her. While the second female lead, even a plate is not being given. Sheri wanted to protest how ridiculous the life of a second female lead but she doesn''t know where she can put her frustration.


    "Sigh!" Sheri heaved a heavy sigh.


    She''s thinking about how to approach a creature unknown to her and even wants to kill her, how should she asked them about the pendant.


    "This mission is impossible," Sheri angrily mumbled while kicking a small stone. Her movement makes her grimaced in pain.


    "Stupid, stupid" Sheri scolded herself.


    After how many days passed. In the pool, a n?k?d woman is swimming. She went up from the pool, dried herself self and dressed. She grabbed all the things she was using in the tent and properly washed them. And hang them in a clothes rack she made.


    After completing her daily washed she went and prepares her evening meal. She set up a fire and brings out the fish she marinated with herbs she found in the cave. She includes a salt that she made. While barbecuing the fish she fished. She went to her tent and check how much left in her dried meat. She found it''s almost finished meaning she has to start looking for edible plants and start hunting. Luckily the body she posses is competent when it comes to surviving in the wild plus she has the profound knowledge to live in this world due to the surviving skill she learned. The pool, in addition, provides some fishes that for almost two months it provides her food.


    The next day arrived. She wakes up very early and started to get ready to go out of the cave for the first time. She brings out her backpack and put some food and some water and put her knives under her boots and her gun on her side. She looks to her surroundings if she has some useful herbs to remove her smell. She instantly recognizes a fresh peppermint and pounds them and smears it all over her clothes and body.


    After thoughtfully examining everything she''s sufficiently prepared to go out.

 Chapter 21 - Jaclyn Eisner

    Another month has passed by. It''s time again for Sheri to go out. Sheri didn''t bother exploring the forest due to the unknown beast. Her mission is to stay alive, so she doesn''t go and wander unless like right now she needs to hunt and gather some vegetables. If staying in the cave makes her alive then let her be coward. The whole months she''s not slacking of getting her body strong. She never idles due to the world she''s in is dangerous.


    She prepares everything as usual and went cautiously outside the cave. After gathering some fruits and plants, she set up again another trap. She climbs above the tree waiting for her trap to catch something.


    While waiting, she heard below a roar. She looked down and immediately hides between the branches. A leopard and a tiger can be seen they, hiss and growl toward each other. The leopard was protecting the one he or she hunts and the tiger wants it.


    "Give or you''re dead." the tiger said.


    "No, I hunt it first, go and look for your own food," growl the leopard.


    Sheri saw and was amazed at how big those creatures were it looked like they were talking with an unfamiliar language.


    "So be it then." The tiger hiss. He instantly jumped at the leopard and start targeting the neck of the leopard. The leopard was also trying to defend her self. After a fierce battle, the leopard was injured, and the tiger gets the price. The tiger went away with the prey leaving the injured leopard. The moment the leopard injured and falls on the ground, she shifted to human-like and become a woman. She has long white hair and a white tail with black spots. Sheri was surprised to witness the transformation. But something is odd why is that the female leopard stomach is big.


    Sheri knows an injured leopard can''t harm her. So she jumped down from the tree. The injured leopard looked at her, and on the verge of crying. Sheri can see her pain and it seems she''s losing her life anytime soon.


    "Help me, my baby please save my baby." the leopard was asking Sheri.


    Sheri doesn''t understand what she is saying but looking at her it seems she''s trying to give birth.


    "Please help." The leopard woman pants while talking.


    With instinct, Sheri approached the female leopard and went to see between her legs. A small head is coming out.


    "Damn" Sheri curses and was in a panic.


    She brings out her first aid kit and some of the clean blanket and some water. She doesn''t care if the leopard recognizes it or not, it''s important the life of both of them the mother and the child.


    The female leopard was groaning in agony while giving a push. She aggressively pushed and a baby leopard came out. Sheri immediately catches the baby, cut the umbilical cord and wraps it with a thick blanket, and again she pushed. Sheri caught another baby, cut the umbilical cord again and wraps it with a blanket. The female leopard was sweating and panting slowly.


    "Please take good care of my baby." The female leopard in between terrible pains begs Sheri.


    Sheri looked at the two human leopards babies who are crying and looked at the female leopard. Sheri can''t understand what she''s saying, but she moved fast. Sheri knows she has to give the first aid toward the mother.


    She secures the two babies near to their mother and promptly does the first aid toward the female leopard. She gives her the dextrose to replenish the water she lost and directly gives her a sleeping shot to alleviate the pain. She sutures her wound in her neck. It''s a little bit deep the cut but she can see with the help of the advanced instrument she has, she was able to stop the bleeding. She wrapped the neck with gauze and after handling the female leopard she starts cleaning the two babies. The two cubs where crying and she doesn''t know what to do. The mother is injured she can''t give them milk.


    While sweating she hears a rasping cough nearby. Sheri knows that''s a leopard rasping cough is calling for its mate. She left the two cubs on their mother''s side wrapped in a thick blanket. Before leaving, she injects an antibiotic to the female leopard to not have any infection. And then she climbed back toward the tree.


    She doesn''t know if the medicine will have an effect on her but she''s crossing her finger.


    A big leopard came toward the female leopard and immediately transformed into a man. Follow by another 4 big leopards, and they all transformed into men. The other leopard who came first looked at the female leopard and gradually approached it. Sheri can see the anxiousness of the man.


    On the tree, Sheri was sweating while looking at those 5 burly men. They are all tall and robust. No matter how good she is in fighting she can''t fight them all.


    "Aurora" his almost chocking voice while approaching the female leopard. He was so anxious his mate was injured. He placed his finger in her nose and a wash of relief came toward him. The rest of the men were silent. When the two cubs start crying, all of them were on panic the big white hair man pick them up and hold the two cubs, gently rocking them.


    " Shh, little ones your mother is ok. Delo, we better go."The white hair guy said toward the man who is kneeling beside the woman. Delo agrees, his mate is weak and it''s risky especially if a tiger sees them. He slowly carried the woman and all of them went away.


    Sheri observed all that happened and didn''t come out for a while. She didn''t understand what they were saying, but she figures it out they were the family of the female leopard. She descended the tree after a few minutes and walked where she hid her trap. She was happy to see 4 grown rabbits inside.


    She carried them and walk back toward the cave. 10 meters away from the cave she stops and makes sure to remove her clothes and change into a different one. She gathers a grass nearby pound them with a stone and smears them all over her body. No matter what she doesn''t want they will found out where she at.

 Chapter 22 - Jaclyn Eisner

    After two weeks. Hunter visits Delo.


    "How is your mate?" Hunter ask.


    Delo smile. " She is good. Her injury is also healing fast, elder Bran was surprised to see that Aurora healed fast." Delo said.


    "Is she awake?" Asked Hunter


    "Yes leader, you can come in." Delo leads Hunter inside their house.


    Delo picked the two cubs and went out and starts playing with them.


    Hunter came inside the room and saw Aurora in the bed leaning on the headboard.


    "Leader" she wants to stand and do the greetings but Hunter signaled her not to stand up.


    "Leader, I think that the person who helped me is good. I never saw those things he or she did". Aurora said.


    Hunter nodded his head. The injury of Aurora is indeed heavy, but her recovery is fast. In spite that she painfully delivered two cubs, she''s now much better.


    For the leopard race, for how many years this was the first time a cub was born. This is precious for their race.


    How come Aurora came into this situation. It was two weeks ago, due to a lack of food, she went out and hunt and the accident happened.


    After the talked he went to gather his men once again.


    His very angry the moment she said about the tiger that almost killed her. His considerable anger toward the tiger race went to the roof.


    The tiger race is becoming so arrogant that the day after the incident. He went to the wolves race and the other races to combine each force, but they reject his offer due to the population of the tiger. They were all afraid.


    His veins were bulging in her hands while thinking about it. He wants to have war but how. He felt useless as a leader in his race.


    He asked his men during one of the gatherings about if they know the whereabouts of the person who helped Aurora.


    "Has anyone found out where that person lives?" Hunter asked.


    "We were tracking the blood scent and later it was gone," one of his men said.


    Hunter was looking at the blanket that Sheri used to wrap the cubs. If he can find him or her. It might help the leopard race. The efficient method she or he did in healing Aurora has never seen before having her/him will benefit their race. Those are the thoughts of Hunter.


    " Scar, take charge of today I will track that person," Hunter said.


    With the nose of Hunter, no matter how many weeks or months passed by, he can still track anyone.


    With the nose of Hunter, no matter how many weeks or months passed by, he can still track anyone


    Hunter instantly transforms and went toward the area where Aurora had an accident. He smells a tiny scent of blood and follows it. He stopped and looked at his familiar surroundings, indeed the blood smell stops here. This part of the forest is dense. He transforms into a human and slowly goes deep into the woods. After walking and searching diligently for how long, he is almost ready to give up and looked in different areas. While walking he came across a small piece of fruit. He looked at it and smell. It emits a strong mint smell. He carefully followed the smell and arrived in front of a cave.


    He frowns when he sees a cave in his territory. They never knew about this. He slowly walked inside.


    Hunter went deeper into the cave and smells a different kind of smell. He follows it, and what he saw genuinely surprises him.


    A beautiful woman who is n?k?d is swimming in the pool. She is beautiful. This was the first time to see a different person who is hairless and short hair. He observed her in the distance when she came out of the pool he started to carefully approach her.


    Sheri didn''t see an intruder approaching her. The instant she went up from the pool she heard a movement she speedily went on alert.


    She quickly runs toward her clothes and supposed to grasp the knives, that she always carries, but Hunter saw it and transforms immediately into a leopard and caught her. He was on top of her holding her hands with his paw. The leopard growl and Sheri were so scared. Then Hunter transforms into a human lying on top of her.


    " Get off me. You beast," Sheri furiously shouted at him. She is n?k?d and felt so uncomfortable, and their position is ambiguous.


    Hunter didn''t move.


    "What is your name?" Hunter asked while looking at Sheri.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying, get off me," Sheri answered back. She tries to wiggle but his so heavy. Her arms and legs were secured by him.


    After scrupulously observing the woman beneath her, he let her go. Sheri slowly gets up and went to get her towel on the side and cover herself. He on the other side looked at her.


    Sheri was thinking to get the knife closed to her clothes. But Hunter saw it.


    "Woman don''t think about it." hiss Hunter


    Sheri just stands still. She slowly points her clothes and makes a movement to wear them. Hunter understands what she wants. He looked at her and slowly went to her side and seizes the knife.


    Sheri slips her shirt and pants in one go didn''t care if she doesn''t wear any und?r??rm?nts. She looked at the man who is observing her.


    He is tall, handsome, he has a silver-white hair and his tail is spotted with black. His ears were pointy. He dresses only with the skin of an animal. Exposing his muscles in his arms and legs.


    While Sheri is observing him, she resembles someone she knows. She was thinking and it suddenly remembers. He looked like Devon from her old world. Just thinking about that person makes her puke. Now someone looked like him. Sheri is getting frustrated with what''s happening in her mission.


    She will soon ask the system if she''s done with her mission.


    The leopard also observed her. She is a beauty. Her hair is short and her eyes were brown. She is tall a little smaller than him, and she doesn''t have any tail, and she has a small ear.


    After a long silence, the stomach of Sheri breaks the sound.


    "Hey leopard, can I go and cook? I''m hungry? All her words she makes a sign.


    Hunter, on the other hand, raises his eyebrow. Just observing her. Sheri rolled her eyes and walked toward her tent. Hunter followed her. She starts bringing out the vegetables she prepared beforehand and the meat and the fish she wants to barbecue. She doesn''t care anymore if the leopard will attack her or not. She is hungry. She went and starts preparing the fire. Hunter keeps a distance toward her and still observing her.

 Chapter 23 - Jaclyn Eisner

    She starts roasting the meat. When the meat is prepared. She begins eating like there is no one beside her.


    While eating, she, glance at him, and she saw he is looking at her with his folded arms seating there like a king


    Sheri twitches her eyebrow. She''s a little irritated due to his looking straight at her. Making her not to eat comfortably.


    "Ahh for heaven''s sake," Sheri said and put down her food and went inside. She grabbed a slice of big meat and start grilling. That meat was supposed to be eaten for half a month, but she can''t stand that someone is looking at her while eating.


    After she roasted the meat. She went and handed to him.


    "Here, eat," Sheri said. Hunter raised his brow, He didn''t receive it, so Sheri just put in front of him on the ground. When she''s done eating, she went to her usual spot and grabs her mug of hot tea and slowly drink it. After an hour she''s sleepy, so she went inside her tent. Hunter on the other side followed her.


    She went to her bed and wraps her self with blankets and fall asleep not caring anymore what will happen toward her. If this mission is unsuccessful, she will still be able to go back to her own world, she will just deal with the consequence later on. It doesn''t matter she will make sure in those months she will double her work and face whatever she has to face. For Sheri what is the used of being afraid? One way or another she can go back to her world.


    When Sheri went to sleep Hunter observed her. He was checking out her place. Everything was foreign and unfamiliar to him. He quietly touched everything that she has. The tent, her clothes that are hanging, her shoes, the knife she has, even her und?rw??r. After adequately fulfilling his mild curiosity, He stealthily approached the sleeping area of Sheri and sits down next to her watching the way she breathes evenly.


    Morning came, Sheri opened her eyes carefully. She instantly remembers the leopard man. She slowly goes outside peeking and checks if he''s nonetheless there. She was ecstatic to see no one outside her tent. She was cheerful and was thinking to move out of that place and look for another cave, but She stops from her thought and remembers her secondary mission.


    She was supposed to return to her tent when on her right side of her eye. She saw the plate she used to put the big lump of meat for him to eat and now it''s empty. She smugly takes the plate and went inside. She starts preparing her breakfast thinking that the leopard will not come back. She made a fruit salad.


    After a few minutes, she starts eating. While eating, she perceived a movement on her back she looked back and was frozen. Her spoon stuck in her mouth. She saw Hunter carrying a big deer in his back and laid the deer in front of her. She looked at the deer and looked at Hunter with a perplexed looked.


    "Exchange for the meat yesterday," explained Hunter. Sheri was shocked when she understands him. He speaks eloquently fluent English.


    "You, You understand me?" shockingly she asked suspiciously.


    "Yes." Hunter proudly said.


    Sheri merely dropped her spoon. This was not in this pathetic story. How was it possible? " System hello can I ask something?" Sheri speaks in her concerned mind but after a few minutes, no one answers her.


    She sighs hopelessly.


    "So all those odd times you understand me?" she asked again.


    "hmm" acknowledge Hunter.


    She stood up from her seat and faces him while folding her arms. She tilts her head toward him. He was still taller than her. "So tell me, who are you? And what do you want from me?" Sheri asked.


    Hunter was not intimidated. "My name is Hunter. I am the leader of the Leopard race that you called. The woman you saved last time was my sister. I want to thank you." Hunter mildly said.


    She was surprised to see indeed that leopard is also white. "How is she?" She asked.


    "She is fast recovering now." He said gratefully and sits down next to her seat. Her eyebrow twitches. "This leopard is starting to feel comfortable in her cave." she thought. She sits down on her seat and continues to eat while looking at the dead deer in front of her.


    "If you want to thank me, you better help me, I am looking for a pendant," Sheri said and draws on the ground the style of the pendant. "It''s very important to me," she said.


    "Hmm, ok we will help you but you better help us also." Hunter looked at her while she''s eating the exotic fruits in her bowl.


    "I already helped you, at least what you can do, is help me to look for that pendant." Sheri arrogantly said.


    "I can hunt for you if you want and I will make sure you are protected here," Hunter bargain while looking at her.


    Sheri was silent for a few minutes. Indeed, it''s very hassling to keep on hunting and who knows what she will encounter in the near future.


    "All right, deal." Sheri extends her hand.


    Hunter just looked at her wondering. She just waves and pulled her hand. "They don''t know what a handshake. Dumbass." Sheri scolds herself.


    She stands up and grasps the knife at the side and starts preparing the deer. Hunter on the other side sits and observed her. Her skill in cutting is fast and accurate. That was his thinking.


    After she prepared the deer. She looked at him.


    "So what help do you want me to do," she asked Hunter.


    "Tell me first what is your name? And, What kind are you? Where did you learn to cut meat?" He asked nonstop.


    "My name Jaclyn Eisner, I am human. I don''t transform and am a soldier. It''s like a warrior in your world. I take down bad guys in my world," She said truthfully.


    Hunter was not shocked that she is a warrior. With the way she holds her knife, it already says who she is. He didn''t take the wrong guest that this woman maybe can save his race from those Tigers. The first thing Hunter thought is if this woman is the same as the other woman in the tiger race. His race will be undoubtedly saved.

 Chapter 24 - Jaclyn Eisner

    Hunter started to tell the Story of Ruby. And how the tiger becomes so arrogant. The weapons that the tiger holds are too powerful making the tiger race the fearless in the whole continent.


    Sheri was listening while closing her eyes and enjoys the sun.


    "Thus, in essence, you want me to help you to take down the tiger race," Sheri asked.


    Deep down she knows the hollow of the female lead is strong and can''t be taken down.


    "Hmm" acknowledge Hunter.


    "Sorry can''t do," Sheri said honestly.


    Hunter is silent.


    "But I can ?ssist you to restrain them from harassing your race." Sheri furthered said.


    Hunter didn''t say anything merely sat there and listened to her. While listening, her face that is covering with sunlight is so blinding. Her beauty mesmerizes him. His thinking she''s suitable to be his mate. He snaps from his thought when he hears her.


    "Alright deal. Today I will remain here and protect you as my promise and tomorrow we go to my race." Hunter said.


    "Hmm," Sheri agreed.


    The whole day Sheri did what she usually did. Either taking a nap, sunbathing, fishing, eating. She didn''t neglect to give food to her guest. Morning came. They set off toward his race. Since Sheri was slower than Hunter. Hunter offered her to carry her to make their journey faster. Sheri didn''t hesitate. She mounts Hunter''s back and after half an hour they arrived in front of a village.


    Everybody glanced at her, Sheri also looked at them. They went inside a room. A group of 20 grown men was there.


    A fierce growl sounded. Sheri instantly grasps the loaded gun on her right side. But Hunter hiss at the man who growls.


    "That thing is the one who injured me," Klans said.


    "We''ll talk it later," Hunter said.


    Sheri remembers correctly that face.


    "He''s the one the owner of the body injured. He''s bulky!" Sheri thought to her self.


    At heart, Sheri heartily admired the owner''s body skill. " She''s quite skillful to wound a man twice her size." Sheri admiringly thought toward the owner''s body.


    Everyone in the room looked keenly at the woman next to their leader. She''s wearing her soldier uniform and her smell is unique they can''t pinpoint if she''s a man or a woman.


    Hunter sits in the middle of the table. While Sheri stands in one corner scrupulously observing those robust men chat in their own language. Hunter explained to them his grand plan. Heated arguments naturally arise. Some agreed to Hunter''s plan and some are not. A powerful growl was heard when all begun arguing. Everyone was silent. He looked at Sheri who is standing in one corner and enable her to explain her plan. He, then again, is the one who translates.


    "From my knowledge, you said the tiger had powerful weapons? I want to know what are those weapons," Sheri said.


    Hunter talked to his group and they mentioned about arrows that ignite fires.


    "If they use an arrow that ignites fires, it''s indeed bothersome. I can teach you how to generate one and also, I can enhance your skills. Sheri offered.


    The female lead has an aura that can''t be destroyed, but Sheri has knowledge in combat and good at planning an ambushed. She''s a soldier who is one of the best.


    She designed her plan before them. They were at first skeptical toward her but when they heard her they were silent. She also offers them a strategy on how to injure their opponents. Tigers were indeed fierce, but the leopards have skills that Sheri can enhance. She recollects how the owners of the body and Klans fight. From there she formulated what was their weak points that still can be upgraded.


    Hunter explained to them everything and they all agree afterward. When the meeting concluded a man with a red/orange ear walked toward her.


    He spoke, but Sheri didn''t understand anything so Hunter explains.


    "Thank you, he said for saving his mate and children," Hunter said.


    "Oh, he is your sister''s mate, no biggie" Sheri said.


    While Hunter is talking to the other men. Sheri is pondering. "Why is that only Hunter can understand me? I thought they had telepathy or something. Hmm." Sheri wondered. She said to her self to asked Hunter later.


    Hunter leads Sheri toward his home. She looked inside and was a bit surprised to see a cleaned house.


    He went to the kitchen and boiled some water and prepared some food for them. When he arrived at their dining table a bowl of soup came was prepared for Sheri. Sheri was silent and eats. It was bland and has no taste at all. She tried hiding the reaction of her face, but it didn''t work, her sour face says it all. Hunter saw it.


    Hunter noted that next time he will. Include some vegetables on it to have a taste.


    Sheri remembers her questions while ago.


    "Hunter, I''m wondering why is that you''re the only one who can understand me,"Sheri asked.


    Hunter shrugged and continue eating.


    3 months she remained in the house of Hunter. Naturally, Sheri wanted to go back to her cave or have a new house but Hunter didn''t allow her for the reason it''s much safer if she''s with him.


    Sheri rolled her eyes.


    "Fine" Sheri gave up and went to her room.


    For her, she has no choice.


    Hunter admiration toward Sheri shoots toward the roof when she was advising his men. She''s like the fiercest among them. She let his men submitted toward her in no time. Her training is also hellish. Making everyone go home tired and injured.


    For an odd reason, he felt joy when she started to order him.


    When they had a break of their training. Hunter went hunting on the way he obtained the one his looking for. It''s one of the most nutritious vegetables that aid women in their race to feel good. That''s according to Delo when he asked about woman stuff. He gathers as much as many.


    When he comes home, he makes another soup. Sheri usually cooked because she can''t tolerate the cooking of Hunter. But this particular day is unusual.


    When Sheri arrived from outside. Hunter was waiting for her in their dining table. He prepares the soup and Sheri frown again. Since she''s a guest, she drinks it without a complaint. After a while, Sheri felt so warm.


    "Damn, why it''s so hot," Sheri said.


    "It''s impossible, it''s almost winter," Hunter said.


    Sheri starts removing her jacket and shirt leaving only her sleeveless shirt. Making Hunter stop all his movement.


    "Wear them back. It''s cold," Hunter worriedly said.


    Sheri was extremely uncomfortable she''s looking for something.


    "Help," Sheri said stuttered toward Hunter.


    Hunter looked at her and press his palm in her head. She is indeed hot. When Sheri felt the coldness of the hand of Hunter, she grabbed it. She keeps on holding it and placing it everywhere in her face. She felt like it was a cold pack of ice. Her mind is clouded. For her everything was felt something is crawling to her.

 Chapter 25 - Jaclyn Eisner

    Hunter frowns with what''s happening to Sheri. Sheri is already clouded. She can''t think nor can be reason with. All she can perceive is her uncomfortable body.


    For Sheri, his hand felt like an ice Popsicle. When Sheri starts putting his hand in her ?h?st to cool down the warmth, Hunter tried to pull back his hand. He carefully takes off the hand of Sheri, but it was a big mistake, Sheri felt the other hand that was added as an additional ice pack. She grabs both of his hands until both were doing a tug of war.


    "Umm, ice," Sheri said when she began ???k?n? his finger.


    Hunter frowns at what was going on until he smells the excitement of Sheri. It starts to drive him nuts.


    Because both were struggling Sheri pulled Hunter''s hand so hard that it resulted in both of them stumble and fall on the floor. Hunter makes sure to embrace Sheri and let him receive the impact.


    "Are you alright?" Hunter asked with concern. Sheri didn''t answer.


    Sheri felt a big cold lump of ice enveloping her she starts nibbling that ice. Hunter, however, becomes aroused especially with the way she kisses, nibble and suck his finger and body.


    While nibbling Sheri was not satisfied she grasps the big lump of ice and wanted to remove whatever obstructing the ice that she''s su?k?n?. So she removed the animal clothes of Hunter and afterward, she undresses. Hunter was frozen when both of them lying n?k?d.


    After nibbling his hand, Sheri sits on him holding and touching every part of his body. Sheri was so clouded that she doesn''t know anymore what''s she''s doing. All she can perceive is the p???sur? of eating like an ice cream.


    With all the nibbling, the excitement smell that''s coming from Sheri and her n?k?dness makes Hunter lost control. He tried to resist, but he''s also a man.


    The beast in him can''t be contained. He wants her now.


    He holds Sheri''s waist and guides her to ride in his thick, long rod. Sheri started straddling him. Making him m??n in p???sur?. The uncomfortable feeling of Sheri as well starts to be replaces with p???sur?,


    Without delay, she ??r?sses Hunter. And Hunter gropes her br??st, he pinches her erect n?pp?? and starts ???k?n? them. A p???sur? came out from Sheri''s lips. Sheri keeps on riding him while Hunter slowly nibbles her n?pp??.


    When he can''t take the way she slowly tortures him. He flips her and opened her legs. He came in between her th??h and start ???k?n? her petal making Sheri wiggle her h?ps to cater to Hunter''s tongue.


    He slowly licked them and starts pinching her bud while ???k?n?.


    "Umm." Sheri m??n.


    Sheri keeps on moving her h?ps.


    "Yes" Shout Sheri.


    "Yes, yes, f****, yes f****, yes "Sheri shouts until she came.


    Hunter licked every single drop of Sheri''s ?um.


    "you''re sweet," Hunter said toward the flushed Sheri.


    Hunter''s rod is throbbing so hard wanting to find a released. He hauls himself and came in between Sheri''s legs and starts inserting his rod. Sheri was on high when she felt a cold sensation between her legs wanting to penetrate.


    She opened her legs wide and welcomes it. Hunter struck his thick rod in her cave. He felt the tightness, the warmth, and the p???sur? while thrusting her.


    Initially, he did it slowly but Sheri wanted fast,


    He built his momentum and thrusts faster and faster.


    "Ah. yes... yes.. more, "Sheri sought Hunter.


    "Hmm," a low, almost inaudible m??n coming from Hunter.


    "More pushed it more," Sheri demanded Hunter.


    Hunter can''t take anymore he pumps as fast as he could while Sheri felt a building bliss when he keeps on pumping and kissing her at the same time. His tongue that twirls in her tongue increases the enjoyment she felt.


    Hunter keeps on thrusting until both of them were at the top of the peak and found their release.


    Since Sheri was still feeling warm. They did it how many times until Sheri falls asleep.


    Hunter came with a bucket of warm water. He looked at the woman in bed trying to move. He put down what he is holding and wants to help her, but he stops in midway.


    Sheri notices him and remembers what happened. How she wishes she could kill him, but she couldn''t due to the warning of the system but in total, it''s not Hunter''s fault


    She angrily looked at him and angrily scolds herself.


    "What are you waiting for, help me to sit down." Sheri irritable said.


    Hunter was quiet he doesn''t know what to do and how to explain. He knows he should have asked Delo what is the used of the plant before he cooks.


    Sheri doesn''t care if she was n?k?d in front of the guy whom she vented her warmth last night.


    She sits up with the help of Hunter and got a wet towel from Hunter.


    "Explain, " Sheri icily spoke.


    Like a dog who is being punished by his master. Hunter''s tail and ear were down. In all of his life, this is the first time he will explain to someone even if it, not his entire fault.


    "It''s the vegetable that I added in the food," he slowly said.


    Sheri stops all her movement and sigh.


    She pinches her forehead and massages it.


    Hunter stood there still didn''t know what to do. He admires her, but he never intentionally wants to hurt her.


    The whole day Sheri becomes silent. She acknowledges him still and decided she will not act like a kid. She lamented how poor the life of a second female lead. Hunter however obediently ?ssists Sheri.


    At night after dinner. Hunter knocked on her door.


    "Come in," Sheri said.


    "I want to talk to you," Hunter responded back.


    Sheri shifted and looked at him and waits for him to talk.


    "What happened to yesterday was unintentional, I like you and I want to be your mate," Hunter bluntly said.


    Sheri was frozen. Is it a confession? Sheri doesn''t know how to respond. She never had any experience regarding this matter. Hunter is waiting for her reply but after a few min Sheri can''t reply.


    "You don''t have to answer now I will wait," Hunter said.


    Sheri gawked at him and supposed to reply but hold back. What would she say?


    In the next days and months, Hunter promptly becomes a perfect servant of Sheri. Whatever she demanded he will do it immediately. Though it may seem strange there was a moment she kicked him out due to his clinginess. Sheri can''t restrain her irritation toward him.


    After 3 active months of typically giving a combat lesson to the men and a battle plan, Sheri wanted to go back to her own cave. She''s done advising them, on how to utilize their speed to their advantage. Also, without transforming, she instructs them how to properly wield a weapon. A bow, a knife, and a slingshot.


    After their hellish training, they understand how good she is. She''s smaller than them and slower but her accuracy of striking the right place makes her way better than the rest of them.


    After the afternoon training, Sheri waited for Hunter.


    Hunter arrived with food in his hand.


    Sheri silently looked at him and when he put the bowl in the table he was supposed to go out.


    "Stay," Sheri commanded.


    Hunter frowns and turns around and faced her.


    "My job here is done I want to know if you have already the pendant," Sheri said.


    Hunter looked at her with a complicated gaze. He remains silent.


    "I''ll give it to you after 3 years."


    Hunter said.


    ************Thank you, for all the votes. *****************

 Chapter 26 - Jaclyn Eisner

    Sheri frown.


    "Why is this animal being so complex to deal with? Sigh! Jaclyn, if you''re here what, would you do in my place? I''m getting weary of this" Sheri thought to her self. After a while, she recalls her discovered cave she dearly misses her solitude and the pond.


    "Alright, tomorrow I want to go back to my place," Sheri responded while picking up the prepared bowl of soup Hunter made.


    While taking a sip she beheld Hunter and compliments his skill in cooking. Hunter smile and his tail wiggles enjoying the praise of his beloved.


    Hunter was naturally delighted she agrees. But he didn''t reveal it. In fact, the pendant is with him the whole time.


    He saw the pendant the time that Klans was injured. It was a unique kind of stone, so he keeps it. When Sheri spoke about the pendant, he put in a small pouch and hangs it in his side of his waist to hide it from Sheri. He notices also that the moment he saw Sheri on the cave the pendant radiate warmth. Through that warmth he understands Sheri. It feels like all the words that Sheri speaks were somehow instantly registered in his mind.


    Hunter agreed and take her back to her discovered cave. When Sheri and Hunter arrived the next day. They heard a commotion inside the cave. Sheri in no time leaped from his back and run toward where her tent is. She saw 5 men smashing her tent and eating her food. She was so angry. She started shouting furiously.


    "Get your dirty paws off my stuff." Sheri angrily shouts while frantically grabbing her knife on her side of her waist.


    All the men looked at their back and saw Sheri clutching a knife while Hunter starts growling fiercely at them.


    The five men start subtly shifting into tigers and start preparing to fight.


    Sheri''s angry came to the point of explosion, she hated when her hard work is being trashed. One tiger launch at her, she willingly meets him on the midway, her strength can''t compare to a tiger but she precisely knows every vital point to mutilate a tiger. She swiftly put the knife on his paw and wound him.


    The other tiger also begins to viciously attack Hunter but Hunter instantly bites his neck killing him instantly. Sheri takes her gun at her back of her waist and starts aiming the injured tiger and shoots him on his forehead. The Tigers were alarmed when they saw two of their comrades were killed. Two of them wanted to slip away, but Hunter didn''t let them.


    "You think you can kill me? Think again." Sheri said and jab her knife on his neck and killed him. On the other side, Hunter killed the two men. He is a leader his strength is pared to that tiger leader.


    Sheri was exhausted when the vicious fight is over.


    She still for a moment to take it all in. All her life she never had the courage nor the strength to fight. Without the fancy martial arts that she merely learned in the first world and the body''s intensive knowledge of combat, she would have been dead since day one in this chaotic world.


    She wanted to stand up when she felt pain in her right arm and her left side of her waist. She slowly stands while cursing and grimacing in pain.


    She examined Hunter and his no better than her. His ???k?n?, his shoulder, and his left paw is oozing with blood. She can perceive he was bitten savagely. He gradually transformed and holds the place where his injuries are.


    Sheri went to the broken tent and gets the medicine. She walked toward Hunter and kneels down beside him.


    "Let me." softly she said.


    Hunter looked at her and allow her to do what she had to do.


    She injects anesthesia and cleans it first with antiseptic and starts suturing his punctured wound. Hunter wasn''t bothered about his injury. He had worse than this. When he''s looking at how serious her face, his heart starts to beat fast. She looked up and froze when she saw Hunter''s gaze. Slowly she looked at what she''s working and ignored those gentle eyes of the man who were gazing at her tenderly.


    "You''re good," Sheri said and slowly stands up.


    She went to her tent and gets the folding chair, unfolded and sits. Gently she removed her jacket and the only left is her sports bra. She slowly cleans her side wound and plasters them. She takes a shot of antibiotics and gives also some toward Hunter.


    "You''re unsafe here. You better stay with me in the village." Hunter said.


    Sheri massaged her forehead. She felt this place is beautiful. But his right she needs to move out. The Tigers will soon find out what happened to their members.


    She gathered all her belongings and deposits them in her traveling bag.


    They went back to the village and when the people perceive they were injured some of them run and asked what happened. Hunter explains when they hear of what happened their reactions were unexplainable. It''s either a good thing or it''s a bad thing that they killed some tigers.


    Sheri sits in the dining room while gawking at Hunter.


    "You better make your men be ready. If I''m not mistaken, they will retaliate. The combat I introduced to them can kill a tiger even without shifting. The herbs for hallucination must be prepared and also the children and women must leave here. I advise the men should stay here beginning this day." Sheri seriously said toward Hunter.


    Hunter agreed with Sheri and he ordered Klans to prepare. The coming hours Sheri was busy producing a powder of hallucination she''s lucky she asked them in advance to dry the plants. The whole night all the men were preparing to build many snares in the surroundings of the village. The woman and children were also led out. They make sure they were untraceable.


    ******Please do me a favor and leave a review of this novel. Thank you*****************

 Chapter 27 - Jaclyn Eisner

    Sheri went at the top of a little mountain closed by at the village to oversee the whole village.


    Sheri sits there while ?ssembling her weapons.


    Hunter came beside her. "Do you need anything else" Hunter said.


    Sheri shakes her head. "I''m sorry because of me you will have to go to war," Sheri said while brandishing her weapon.


    Hunter gently shakes his head also and sits next to her.


    "Their arrogance has brought us here. So don''t worry it''s not your fault." Hunter gently said.


    Suddenly a distinctive sound of a horn can be heard signaling them that the enemy has arrived.


    Lance the leader of the tiger and the female lead together with their underlings arrived outside of the village.


    Hunter''s men are already station inside and outside the village, waiting for the command of Hunter. Sheri and Hunter run toward the entrance of the village. Sheri hide and observed the female lead. The female lead wears coarse skin of animals exposing some of her smooth skin. She is certainly what the story stated, really beautiful. Sheri rolled her eyes while looking at the female lead and the husband of the female lead.


    "Sheri what were you expecting, of course, she''s the female lead." Sheri irritably said toward herself.


    Sheri didn''t come out she just enables Hunter and his men to face them. She wants to see what weapons they have.


    The two leaders were growling and hissing toward each other while talking.


    "Why did you slaughter my men? The tiger leader asked.


    "Your men ?ssaulted my sister while pregnant and then ?ssaulted my woman''s place" Hunter fiercely responded.


    Sheri is making her bow ready in camouflage. She can launch three arrows in one go thanks to the archery skill of the owner''s body. The tiger began attacking the Village.


    "It''s a fireball huh!" Sheri said. Every time someone wants to fling a fireball Sheri keeps on shooting it down.


    Sheri gives a whistle sound and all the leopard race starts protecting their nose and face and starts launching a hand made powder bomb. The moment the female leads smell the powder she promptly calls her husband to retreat a few meters away. Since her warning is a little late some tigers were starting to hallucinate and were killed by Hunter''s men.


    Sheri came out with her mask on and starts giving a signal to take the opportunity to attack.


    Hunter covered her, and she went straight toward Lance and place a gun in his head. She looked at the female lead. The female lead was shocked to see someone like her and wearing a soldier uniform. She was stiffened when she saw her uniform. She, being a business tycoon in their world heard many stories of these special forces. They were highly trained since birth. They are also numb when it comes to pain. They are the ultimate weapon a nation can have.


    "You better advise your husband to never ?ssault this village and get out of their property or else I will make certain your number will be reduced in a way you don''t want to," Sheri said.


    The female eyes looked alarmed.


    She talked to her husband, and he gave a signal to stop. Hunter also went still, he was in awe of the woman who''s standing there pointing a gun at his enemy having no fear at all.


    The tiger leader believes in his wife and signaled his men to halt.


    "Alright, we will leave" the female stutter while talking.


    All the tiger retreat leaving the leopard race shouting in joy.


    The moment she arrived inside the house of Hunter her legs gave way. All her fears that''s she''s holding inside was released, before she falls to the ground. A firm arm holds her waist and supports her to sit down.


    Sheri wound was reopened Hunter went to get her first aid and gently remove her jacket and shirt. He slowly cleaned it and bandages it. Sheri winced and looked at Hunter.


    "You did good, while ago," Hunter said while bandaging her wound.


    "I hope this will be the time they stop harassing your race," Sheri said.


    "Definitely you did. You better rest today. It has been a long day. I will wake you up if the food is ready" Hunter gently said.


    Sheri nodded and went to her room, and she went to take a nap. She''s exhausted, and her body is exhausted.


    Hunter went to cooked and when evening came he went to wake up Sheri, but she was fast asleep and didn''t wake up. He sits beside her and observed her. His heart beats so fast while looking at her tranquil face. He d?s?r?s her that''s what he knows. She is so brave even though she''s smaller than they.


    The whole night Hunter stays at her side. When Sheri wakes up the next morning, she felt a sturdy arm in her waist carefully not touching her wound. She turned around almost ready to kill whoever embracing her. She was still when she saw Hunter next to her.


    "How are you feeling?" Hunter asked tenderly.


    "Good, did something happen yesterday? Sheri asked.


    Hunter slowly gets up. Sheri gaped on Hunter''s n?k?dness. "You were shaking yesterday and didn''t let go of me, so I just hold you," Hunter said when she saw how she looked at him.


    Sheri remembers in her sleep that there is indeed a warm thing holding her when she was feeling cold. "Sorry didn''t mean it" Sheri apologized.


    "This evening they have a small ceremony. My men want to thank you. But I told them you''re not healed yet." Hunter gently said.


    He didn''t bother dressing up. Sheri, however, was having a hard time making her eyes focus on his face. She''s not a teenager this body is already 30 years old. And that manly body makes every woman drool for it.


    "Alright," Sheri said But Hunter didn''t allow her to move. He prepares everything and went out Sheri, however, has no choice she cleans herself with a wet towel and slowly changes into jeans and a shirt and went out of the room.


    After 2 months of recuperating and staying at Hunter''s house. Sheri wanted to look for a cave. The same as what she had before and stayed there. She wants to have her own privacy. She''s very much thankful that the body she''s in can''t bear any children. The organization, who trained them makes sure they will not have any child left behind.


    Hunter and her relationship have become awkward. One is attracted while the other one keeps on denying her feelings of attraction. For the past months, Hunter truly shows he wanted her as a mate.

 Chapter 28 - Jaclyn Eisner

    Sheri properly tried having a conversation about having her own place or even a cave to Hunter. But Hunter keeps on denying her. If she starts bringing it up, it''s either he would walk away or be quiet.


    If she will go and try to find a cave. Hunter would appear out of nowhere and haul her and bring her home.


    Sheri, did everything kick, punch, savagely biting him but still, he is not affected. He is bigger, stronger, and what she does only tickles him.


    One day Hunter came back from hunting. He carefully cleaned what he hunted and put it where they usually preserve their meat. After doing everything Hunter went to take a shower. When he came back, Sheri already prepared their evening meal. Hunter and Sheri start eating.


    "Did you hunt for the whole winter? I sensed that this month started to get cold I guess this land has a winter." Sheri said and asked while looking at Hunter.


    "Hmm," Hunter acknowledged. Sheri twitch.


    "Hunter, remember 3 months ago. I asked about the whereabouts of the pendant. I know you know where it is. I just can''t wait for 3 years to have the pendant. Is there any chance I can hold or just touch the pendant? Sheri asked Hunter.


    Hunter stops eating and abruptly stood up and went out. Sheri sways her head. This is what he does when he doesn''t want to respond to her question. This time she chased after him.


    "Hunter wait," Sheri shout.


    Hunter looked back and strode toward her and pick her up.


    "Hey, put me down. What''s wrong with you?" Sheri said.


    Hunter went inside the house carrying Sheri and place her in the bed.


    "Ouch, hey what''s wrong with you," Sheri furiously shouts.


    Hunter undresses in one go and ripped the clothes of Sheri.


    Sheri was so frightened. She can see the anger in Hunter''s eyes.


    "Let''s talk," Sheri faltered.


    Hunter growls making Sheri more scared. He''s bulkier than her and stronger.


    He passionately started kissing her, but Sheri bites his sensuous lips but before she can successfully wound him he promptly released her lips. He holds her two struggling hands above her head and ?ssaulted her br??st. Sheri keeps on wiggling but at the same time feels the warmth of excitement in her. The way he licked her n?pp?? makes her clouded. She tried being sane, but he was so good. He nibs and suck and pinch her n?pp??. Making Sheri m??n.


    She did struggle fiercely for a while but the way he pleased her together with her hidden d?s?r? of him makes everything complicated.


    Hunter smile when he heard her small faint m??ns. He keeps on tenderly stroking her n?pp??. While tracing his hand into her petals. Sheri can''t take the p???sur? and starts to closed her eyes. He keeps repeating his movement making Sheri ?ustful of him.


    When he found her bud he went down and starts moistening it. Her nectar was flowing unintentionally making Sheri instantly seize his ?ustrous hair while m??ning.


    Sheri can''t think anymore all she can feel is the p???sur? hunter giving toward her. His tongue su?k?n? and kissing her flower below drives her nuts. He inserts his finger in her hole while su?k?n? her precum. Sheri starts enjoying his ?ssault and produces more m??ns. Arousing Hunters ?ust for more.


    He was so aroused that his rod spring taller he spread her legs widely and gradually penetrates her. His thrust makes Sheri scream in delight. She instantly seizes the sheets under her to make her stable. While Hunter keeps on thrusting.


    He flips her and let her lay on her stomach and continue plunging. This position made his rod throb more. She was incredibly tight and slippery.


    Sheri can feel how big he is when he flips her. His rod goes deeper making her scream in delight. Hunter''s smiles when Sheri came. Once again she flips her and lets her sit on his rod. Making Sheri facing him. He claims her lips compelling her to pull his head closer and both of their tongues dance the tango. She moves her h?ps on his rod making him m??n.


    She keeps on riding and swaying her h?ps until Hunter can''t steer anymore, he holds her h?ps and let her go up and down and faster. Sheri''s br??sts were bouncing when Hunter starts carrying her. Sheri can''t control the p???sur? that was built, and she screams and let''s go.


    Hunter was on his verge too, and he was lost when he felt her tightness on him. He trusts her deeper and faster and gained his release. After a few seconds, both were gasping.


    He slowly came out of Sheri and embraced her. Both of them didn''t speak.


    Hunter nuzzled in her neck and start kissing her.


    "I won''t let you go," Hunter firmly said while firmly embracing her.


    Sheri didn''t utter anything. She allows him to do what he d?s?r?s. What''s more, she can''t do anything She can''t deny that she is attracted to him.


    After a while, Once again Sheri can feel his rod between her legs hard. Hunter flips her one more time and inserts her again. The whole night they explore each other''s body.


    Morning came, as usual, Hunter prepares her breakfast and went toward to talk to his men. Due to the changes in what happened two months ago their food supply increase They were at peace and tried to develop their village again. The cubs that were born are also increasing. Making the people in the village happy.


    Since it''s a year that she stays there, she acquires some basic words from them.


    Hunter on the otherwise dotes on her. He comes home every night and would prepare everything. Sheri sometimes feels guilty because she pretended she didn''t care. It''s awkward regarding their situation.


    One day. Sheri is so bored that she went wandering outside the village. Hunter usually gives her freedom. Unknowingly to Sheri. Someone has been following her the moment she went outside.


    The husband of the female lead was accidentally hunting, and he smelled her unique smell.


    He sneers inside and supposed to attack But Sheri overheard him and looked at him. They stand face to face. Looking at each other. Sheri starts pulling out her knife at her waist and ready to fight.


    Lance looked at the woman in front of her. His wife said she was a warrior in their world and one of the best.


    "I''ve heard you are a warrior," said Lance. While slowly roaming around her.


    Sheri didn''t make any move. She was constantly calculating when he will attack.


    "What does my position got to do with you" Sheri retorted back. She was not surprised he can speak her own language. He has a genius wife a female lead at his side. Naturally, everything is easy for the female lead.


    Sheri keeps on cursing the word female lead. She went in defense mode and put her guard up ready if ever Lance will attack.


    The moment Lance jump at Sheri, Hunter came out of nowhere and attacked Lance.


    Another tiger came out of nowhere and start to attacked Sheri. It was sneakily attacked, and Sheri didn''t foresee it. His claw hit the back of Sheri. Shredding her skin. Blood was oozing, and Sheri staggered and falls.


    It doesn''t matter how deep her injury is. She grips her knife tight and strikes the tiger in his neck. He growls in pain and breathes his last.

 Chapter 29 - Jaclyn Eisner

    Hunter wasn''t able to see properly the sneak attacked of one of the underlings of Lance toward Sheri.


    Upon eliminating her fierce enemy Sheri staggered to stand up, she tried, but she can''t anymore and gradually falls to her knees and stays there for a while.


    Meantime, It was a fierce battle between Lance and Hunter. When Lance perceived the underlings of Hunter approaching, He releases Hunter and runs. He was chased by Hunter''s men.


    Hunter transforms instantly and went toward Sheri but Sheri is already bathing in blood while lying on the ground.


    Hunter was staggered. He slowly carries Sheri and runs toward the village. While running Sheri looked at the anxious face of Hunter. She slowly reaches his face, but she couldn''t touch it. Sheri''s vision is getting darker and darker.


    He was so horrified when he looked at Sheri. He doesn''t know what to do. The moment he gently put her in the bed. The elder came and check on Sheri but Sheri stops breathing. Making Hunter was uproar in rage and sorrow.


    He grips her body and tries to wake her up.


    "If you wake up, I will give you this pendant. Please waked up." Hunter cried uncontrollably while begging Sheri but Sheri is long gone.


    Hunter shouts and wept while clinging to Sheri''s body. He tenderly embraced her and gently kisses her lips. He stayed there crying for how many countless hours while carrying the lifeless body of Sheri.


    When Sheri opened her eyes, and she was drifting it was so dark. She keeps on running and seeking a light but there is none. Suddenly she recognized Hunter''s voice. She followed that voice and surely she saw him.


    She was shocked when she saw him. He was exhausted and bathing in blood. She can see injuries all over his body. Sheri was still.


    "What is going on?" Sheri asked.


    "Hunter, wait. Hunter" Shouts Sheri. But Hunter just keeps on walking.


    She runs toward him and touched him, but her hand went through his body. She was shocked. The system didn''t inform her that she''s dead.


    She keeps on following him after a while she saw he is walking toward the village of Lance. He seems he didn''t care if he is injured. Lance, on the other hand, signals his men to not interfere with their fights. They allow Hunter in and like a mad man he attacked Lance.


    He just keeps on striking it doesn''t matter how much he was bitten or bruised or even wounded he still keeps on ?ssaulting. Sheri put her hand on her mouth. She can see his eyes were lifeless only a killing intent can be seen.


    At the end of the fierce battle, she saw Hunter falls at the hand of Lance. He was gripped by his neck and oozing with blood. Sheri panicked and run toward him. Wanting to hold him, wanting to at least help him.


    "Why?" Sheri''s heart is breaking when looking at him.


    "Why are you doing this get-up Hunter" Sheri looked at the eyes of Hunter screaming telling him to get up. When Hunter opened his eyes, he seems to look straight into Sheri''s eyes.


    Sheri was crying her heart out. Her heart for this man. Even though she didn''t reveal it to him but the way he cherished her for the previous months and the way he supported her makes her heart moved.


    Sheri saw Hunter''s eyes looking at her crying. Hunter shifted into human and smiled at her he lifts his hand toward her face wanting to touch but it went through her.


    She keeps on begging and asking anyone for help but no one came. While crying, she felt a hand on her cheek. She looked up and saw Hunter.


    She got up from her position and embraces him. Hunter also embraced her.


    She was crying so hard but Hunter is trying to calm her down.


    "Shh everything is alright," Hunter said gently.


    Sheri was in so much agony that she can''t restrain from crying. Hunter wiped the tears of Sheri when she gently pulled her self at the embrace of Hunter she looked tenderly at him. But Hunter is starting vanishing. He looked affectionately at Sheri.


    "I will find you". Hunter said toward her.


    "No hunter stay, Don''t leave me." Sheri tearfully said.


    But all she can merely hear is.


    "I will find you." Hunter softly said


    Hunter''s soul vanished leaving Sheri alone.


    Sheri stayed in her position looking at Hunter''s body being picked up by his subordinates and buried him next to her tomb. On the tomb she saw the pendant that''s she''s looking for. It is engraved in her tomb.


    When the tiger race become so ambitious that they start to rule the whole continent. The various races came together with the leopard''s race lead by Klans. They plan their attacked with the help of Sheri''s plan that she formulated a long time ago.


    One day they attacked the tiger race resulting in the tiger race lost many of its people. The same with other races. On the end, they made a patched and vow that they will respect each other territory. It is to be expected. The female lead did the peace treaty.


    While looking at what is happening. Sheri wanted to punch someone. She really hated the word female lead.


    " Host we apologized for taking as long to take you back. I was supposed to inform you about that your time but our data is being invaded by a bug. And also some of our data has been corrupt. Out of the blue, something happened that we were trying fixing all the issues." The system said.


    " I thought I would stay there forever but how did a bug intervene in the story line? Sheri asked.


    "Our leading experts were looking keenly at it because this never happened. But since its neither your fault nor our fault that the storyline of this world was twisted we are nevertheless forwarding you to your world and since its what the bug has caused you to die in this mission we consider your mission accomplished. "


    Sheri was bewildered.


    "Huh oh ok," Sheri didn''t argue.


    "All your acquired knowledge will be retained in you and all the memories and feelings will be wiped out. Enjoy host." the mechanical voice speaks.


    Sheri wanted to hold on to her memory about Hunter, but she felt lifted and when she opened her eyes she saw herself in her room again at her own world.

 Chapter 30 - Sheri Hoal

    When Sheri wakes up, she carefully verifies the date. She came back the day after she encounters Devon at her Father''s private office.


    She can, however, instantly feel the grief of losing something. She keeps on thinking about it but can''t recall what. She tries shaking it off and went and prepare for her appointment on that day.


    After dressing up she walked toward the kitchen where her mom is cooking and instantly embraced her at her back.


    "Morning mom," Sheri said.


    "Morning sweety did you have a good sleep today." Her mom asked while continuing what she''s doing.


    Sheri sits in the kitchen counter facing her mom. While her mom is cooking.


    "Yup" with a long resounding p. Hey mom, remember the one we saw, the apartment that you think it''s nice. I already acquired it." Sheri said.


    Sheri wanted to have her own privacy that''s why she insists on living by her self. It takes her months and days until she persuades them to let her go. Sven and Ric have there owned condo, but they still prefer living with their parents.


    "That''s nice to hear honey. When are you planning to move in?" Her mom asked.


    "I think I will be moving after I''m done renovating, I already sought someone to refurbish and restyle it," Sheri said.


    "Ok, By the way, sweety how was your friends. I never saw them anymore. Did you guys have a fight or something? Her mom asked.


    Sheri stops swaying rhythmically her feet "Oh the so-called fake friends of mine."Sheri thought.


    "We are just busy with our careers." Sheri lied. She doesn''t want her mom to know she already stops communicating with them. She changes her phone number, her social media, and everything.


    "Oh that''s sad." her mom said.


    Her mom stood still and finished what she was doing and hand over the plate toward Sheri. Sheri accepted the plate and start eating.


    "You know sweety. You don''t have to do this. This house is big enough for all of us and one more thing you will miss mommy''s food." Her mom said. She knows Sheri wants to be independent, but they are reluctant to let her live by herself especially that they have seen how workaholic she is.


    Sheri smiles toward her mom. She set her half-eaten food on the counter and went to tenderly embrace her mom and kiss her cheek. "No worries'' mom I will take good care of my self and you can come every day to properly check on me."


    Sheri said gently.


    "Sigh! Alright, I really can''t persuade you." Sheri''s mom holds her daughter''s cheek and smiles.


    "Need to go, before the 4 adorable puppies will wake up." Sheri laugh. Anyhow, presently she has much work to do since Mr. Jack has agreed with the deal.


    Her mom looked at her.


    "Yes, you better go or else they will leech on you." Her mom urges her to go.


    "Alright, see you this evening," Sheri said.


    While ago, her stalker was watching her get out of bed and get ready for the day. She never knew that her stalker made sure he can carefully monitor her wherever she is.


    7 months have passed by Sheri was busy renovating her new apartment at the same time doing her company plus the company of her dad. During those days and months. Devon keeps on contacting her for a dinner, but Sheri made frequent excuses. He, however, keep on sending fancy gifts and flowers. Periodically he intentionally goes toward her parents'' company to establish a relationship, but she always hides or if she knows he will come she will not be there.


    Eric also keeps on sending gifts and cards. In which Sheri wholly disregards them. The maids and the stuff especially her ?ssistant were all enthusiasts every time Sheri distributes the gift she receives from Eric and Devon. She tried returning to them, yet it ends up receiving more gifts.


    "Why can''t these men stop sending her gifts? Xioli you know what to do." Sheri said while walking toward her desk.


    Xioli smile. "Yes ma¨¢m." He carefully gathered everything and properly distributes it to everyone.


    Her fierce determination to not have any dealings with them has also been known by her parents. They tried asking her why she doesn''t entertain them, but she just said she didn''t want to have any dealings with the devils. In which her parents naturally ponder, what did Devon and Eric did toward their daughter?


    One day Eric came toward her father''s company and discusses a deal.


    Sheri was there, her dad begged her so she endures the whole meeting.


    Eric was merely focused on Sheri. He enables someone to deliver the presentation. He is observing everything about her. The way she bites her pen, creased her brow, talked and presents their plan.


    Sheri wears a plain black pencil cut skirt and a blue navy blouse. She represents an exquisite modern modest woman. She wears minimal makeup, and her hair was put up using an ornamental hairpin.


    He was in deep thought while looking at her. Sheri ignores that someone is staring at her.


    When they are done. Eric walked toward her.


    "Ms. Sheri, can I speak to you on a private? " Eric asked her.


    Sheri looked at her dad. Her dad smiles, he was also observing the interaction between the two. He went out together with the rest of the staff. They left Eric and Sheri alone. Making Sheri nervously and paled. She starts fidgeting.


    "How can I help you, Mr. Copper?" she bravely looked at his eyes hiding her hand that starts shaking.


    "I want to pursue you." Eric casually said.


    Sheri was stunned. " Pardon?" Sheri asked. She even cleans her ear to really make sure she grasps what he stated.


    Eric chuckled with her actions.


    "I said, I want to pursue you. I know you''ve been avoiding me but still, I want to pursue you." Eric said while leaning on the table facing the shocked Sheri.


    " I''m sorry Mr. Copper, but I''m unavailable," Sheri said while fixing the paper on her table.


    Eric chuckled.


    He went closer toward her and moves the flowing hair in front of her face and places it at the back of her ear and whisper.


    "You are available," Eric gently said while looking at her eyes.


    Sheri froze. Eric strokes her lips but Sheri directly pushed him.


    " Mr. Copper. It seems your getting out of line. I don''t know you and don''t ever intend to marry in this life. I will be entering a monastery soon so better forget about me. Sheri bluntly lies and bravely looked at him eye to eye.


    Eric smiled tenderly at her. "In that case, I will work hard to make sure you will not be accepted in any of those monasteries," Eric said while smiling.


    " Do as you wish," Sheri said and walked away she can''t stand talking to him. Leaving Eric gaze intently at her back.

 Chapter 31 - Sheri Hoal

    Sheri recalls the time she was diligently pursuing him.


    The day after the party she let someone carefully investigates his schedule. She follows him. She did try her best to study everything he likes and every single food he loves. From a to z she can name every single thing about him. That''s how dedicate and in love she is.


    In one specific case, she persistently followed him in a gym. It''s an exclusive fitness gym for rich people. Since she''s determined, she uses her father''s name to enter the fitness building. She wears a s?xy sport outfit making sure every good ?sset of her will be seen.


    She wears a s?xy sport outfit making sure every good ?sset of her will be seen


    She was trying to get his attention. Therefore, when she saw him walk into the walking machine, she joins also. She keeps on peeking at him. On the other side, he halts what he is doing and gazed at her with a hostile look.


    "If you look at me one more time, I will gauge your dull eyes out." Eric angrily said at her and left.


    Sheri was stunned. She was instantly struck fool. She was happy that he spoke toward her. She even likes his rage; rough and manly ways making him more attractive. Sheri was totally delusional at that time.


    As she remembers her past she starts shivering. Every so often she wants to strike her head thinking how stupid she was in her past life.


    She went back to her office and washes everything that Eric touched. She empties the bottle of disinfectant. She kneads and rubs that even if her radiant skin is bruised she doesn''t care. She can''t help herself to be disgusted toward them. Every sole thing they did toward her was accurately marked in her soul.


    While viewing her bruised hand. She recollects how Eric slowly twists her crooked finger. He didn''t do it in one go but gradually. Blood is oozing and painful. Sheri screams begging him to stop, imploring him to just kill her. But he didn''t listen. All she can see is her blood dripping on the floor and the devil smile of Eric.


    All she can see is her blood dripping on the floor and the devil smile of Eric


    Sheri unintentionally embraced her self and starts shaking uncontrollably. She can feel terribly chills in her bones, the familiar feeling she has when she remembers how monstrous they are. Especially when they smile grimly. It does inevitably arouse something in her, a fear, a dreadful fear.


    After two active months. She already moved out of their family''s mansion and lived peacefully in a private apartment. The apartment where she lives is in a suburban area. She enjoyed the atmosphere of that area. Her parents also approved of that place. Since it is a safe compound and its a 30 minutes drive from her father''s company and the community is good. Her parents'' worry is lessened.


    Her parents'' worry is lessened


    For the whole two months. She was so busy that sometimes she forgets to eat. Fortunately, her mom always comes and monitors her.


    On the other side of the screen. A man in his suit is watching Sheri fixing her stuff. The outline of her face, her body shape, her actions, and movement had captured him. He d?s?r?s her. He can possess her but he wants it whole not only in body but also in her heart. Time is merely needed.


    He has been constantly monitoring her. He can see on the weekends that she enjoys to cook and does everything in her private apartment herself. He was impressed.


    Sheri loves to soak in her bath while the man in the suit who is watching her is undoubtedly having a hard time


    He opens his right drawer and the lace und?rw??r of Sheri came into view. He grasps it and smells it.


    "F***," He said.


    He unzips his pants and his shaft springs. The base of his shaft is thick and round, it doesn''t have any curve and has little veins. He started to hold while looking at Sheri lying in her clear bath exposing everything. He was aroused more when she gets up and dried her self. When she slowly rubs lotion on her body. He went senseless. His hand move up and down on his shaft and did a long, twisting stroke. His imagining Sheri was stroking him. When Sheri starts putting the lotion on her br??st, he lost it. He keeps on stroking it over and over.


    "Sheri, Sheri, f***". He keeps on calling her name until he obtains his release.


    During the night when he can''t sleep, he watches her while sleeping. He frowns when she wakes up in the middle of the night terribly shaking and shouting. Since the first day that he stalked her. He saw her agony, her cries and her fears every single night she sleeps.


    He wanted to get closed and hold her. He wanted to calm her down, do something but every effort he does goes into vain. When she began to sob. He touched the screen.


    "What are your nightmares?" the man softly said while watching Sheri in agony. He wishes he could do something.


    One day Sheri drives toward her father''s company. As usual, Sven and his father were busy. That even though they work in the same building they don''t have any time to see each other. Eventually, her father went toward her office and signaled her to go home. Even Sven came to remind her but Sheri is rushing something to finalize a project, so she let them go first. Customarily, every morning, she received a gift from Devon, but she didn''t care. She let his ?ssistant keep it. Xiao was totally ecstatic when he received those gifts because he adores Devon. Having something already from that guy makes him giggle.

 Chapter 32 - Sheri Hoal

    Lunchtime. Since Sheri was alone and was busy doing all the paper works. Her mobile phone buzzed. It was constantly ringing that she is irritated. Mostly Xiao is the one who will pick up but since he''s on his lunch, Sheri has to do it.


    "Hoal Enterprise, Sheri speaking. How can I help you?" Sheri asked.


    "Ms. Sheri, it''s Devon. How are you?" Devon asked on the other line.


    Sheri paused what she was doing and grab the handphone tight.


    "Hello Ms. Hoal, are you still there?" Devon concernedly asked.


    Sheri starts to breathe. Another mantra starts in her head.


    "Ye...yes. I''m here. How can I help you Mr. Goori? Sheri asked nervously.


    "I am delighted you''re the one who picks the phone. I''m just wondering, when are you available for dinner? You keep on avoiding me. It''s just a dinner to thank you." Devon said.


    "Alright, Mr. Goori...


    "Devon," said Devon


    "Alright, Mr. Devon next week Friday is that good for you? Around 6 p.m.?" Sheri said.


    Devon smiles on the other side of the phone. He has been trying to have dinner with her for almost a year now.


    "That''s excellent. I''ll come and pick you up." Devon said.


    Sheri furrowed her brows.


    "You don''t have to do that Mr. Devon just tell me the place and address and I will meet you there," Sheri said.


    "That would be a discourteous for me, Ms. Hoal," Devon said. Sheri sighs on the other end.


    "Alright Mr. Devon, I''ll message you soon my address," Sheri said. She wants to end the talk. For her, they don''t deserve her time.


    At 8 pm she looked at her phone and saw many miscalled from her mom she called her back to inform her she will be arriving. The dinner is already gone by, but Sheri still wants to see her siblings, so she decided to visit. She packed her stuff and went toward the garage of their building and drives her car. While driving, she hears a puff sound. She had a bad feeling about this. She slows down at where the light is. She gets out of her car and checks her front tire. Sheri frown her front tires is deflated.


    "Sigh, my first day of coming back home and still it''s not my best day," Sheri mumbled.


    She promptly pulled her mobile phone and called her dad.


    "The number you have dialed cannot be reached." the phone operator said. Sheri squeezes her forehead. She looked at her phone and saw no signal. The road she is having a hard time to have a phone signal due to the terrain.


    She looked where she at and the location of her parent''s villa. She starts to calculate. It will take her half an hour by walking but if she walked forward and picks a signal on the way she can call her dad. That''s what she thought. So she decided to walk.


    She carefully gathers her stuff in her car, locked it and was supposed to start walking.


    Suddenly a Bugatti La Voiture Noire car stops at her side. Sheri stood still and when the man steps out from his luxury car.


    Sheri stiffened. He moved towards her while smiling.


    "Hey what a coincidence, what does a beautiful lady doing here in the middle of the road." asked the man


    Sheri creased her brow and start cursing " Grr. Can my day get any better? What is this? What did I do to deserve this?"Sheri thought to her self.


    After snapping from her thought she looked at the tall man who wears a black suit. Oozing with s?xiness and manliness. But for Sheri, all she can see is a devil that she will not want to have any dealings or even greetings with.


    " Good evening Mr. Devon its indeed coincidence that we meet each other," Sheri said.


    Devon looked at her attire and frown. It''s a bit cold right now and she''s just wearing her pencil skirt and a blouse. He went back to his car and gets his jacket.


    He hands it to Sheri but Sheri just looked at him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Devon, but I wouldn''t need it. If you excuse me I better go." Sheri politely said and walked past by him.


    Devon twitches and chases after her.


    "Ms. Hoal perhaps I can give you a lift. It''s a bit far from where your house is." Devon said.


    Sheri stopped and looked back at him.


    " Excuse me, Mr. Devon, we only meet once and I didn''t recall you were invited to my parent''s house neither your friends with my family. So, do tell me, Mr. Goori, how do you know where I live?." Sheri folded her arms and waited for Devon to respond.


    Devon cheeky smile. " Ms. Hoal, I mean no harm I solely thought. Since this road is the solitary road from the compound of villas Masqurd. I made a guess that you live in one of those villas and besides I am heading in the same direction. I live at number 38."


    Devon gently answered.


    Sheri was dumbfounded. She heard before that indeed someone just moved in the vacant mansion closed to her parent''s house. Her lips twitched. In her mind, the word "why'' is floating. She relaxed her self even though she wants to run fast and be far away from this person.


    "I''m sorry for the critical ?ssumption, so if you will excuse me. I need to go."Sheri said and starts nervously walking.


    Devon followed her again.


    " Ms. Hoal, I can drive you home," Devon said.


    Sheri didn''t respond and just walked. When she hears he stops talking. "Well good, the devil went away." Sheri thought to her self. While walking, she remembers bitterly the first time he encounters him.

 Chapter 33 - Sheri Hoal

    Sheri was with friends when they entered the mall. She bumped into Janice accidentally. Unknowingly to Sheri Janice was with Devon.


    "Ouch watched were you going." Sheri angry said and holds her shoulder painfully.


    "I''m sorry miss. I was rushing and didn''t saw you. Janice apologetically said.


    Sheri''s friends lift their eyebrow and looked at each other.


    "We clearly see you intentionally hit Sheri." one of the Sheri friends said.


    "umm. I''m really sorry I didn''t mean it," Janice tearily and softly said.


    Sheri creased her brow when she hears her companions. At that time she believed her friends more than anything.


    "You stupid" Sheri raises her voice and slaps Janice making Janice stagger back and fall.


    Suddenly 10 bulky men came out of nowhere together with a handsome man in the middle walking toward them and there he is the devil. Appears prominently in his glorious tuxedo.


    "What''s going on?" the man asked while looking at Sheri with murderous intent. Sheri shakes her fear toward him and pointed accusingly at Janice who is almost sobbing.


    "She bumps into me," Sheri smugly said.


    Janice pitiful looked at Devon.


    "I''m sorry, boss. I was not looking where I''m going," Janice said.


    At that time Janice was his personal secretary. Devon contracted his brow when he saw Janice cheek with a hand print across her face.


    " Who did this to you?" Devon asked Janice. Janice was quiet and didn''t answer.


    Sheri at that moment was hopelessly naive she directly admitted it.


    "I did," Sheri said. The friends of Sheri were experiencing a chill on their back the moment Devon came, they all recognize who is that man. Only Sheri doesn''t believe in the rumor that he is a devil. He was so handsome it''s impossible that the rumors about him are all true.


    Devon looked at Sheri infuriated. " What is your name?"


    Sheri smile thinking her beauty has captured this golden man. "Sheri Hoal" ignorantly she said.


    Devon dialed his phone.


    "I want you to pull out every investment we have on Hoal Company now. If they asked why, tell them a bug has suddenly crawl on my shoes." Devon said.


    Sheri was stiffened when she heard what he said. Her brain started working for once.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Devon" Sheri stuttered said.


    "I will rip your mouth if you speak one word," Devon said to Sheri.


    Sheri felt for the first time fear. Her back starts to sweat.


    Devon didn''t give her further attention instead. He ?ssists Janice out from the mall.


    After a while, Sheri got a call from Sven shouting at her.


    "Come home this instant" Sven shouts at Sheri on her phone. This is the first time Sheri was screamed by her brother.


    She went home immediately.


    The moment she arrived at home.


    Sven came toward her very angry.


    "What did you do again this time?" Sven shouts while raging in anger. Her mom and dad holding Sven.


    Her dad pinches his forehead and pats the back of Sven.


    "Sven calmed down, we can''t do anything anymore. What is done is what is done."Her father said.


    Sven looked at his parents and sigh.


    "Dad she''s the reason why our company is going to bankrupt. Stop indulging her ways. She''s already too much." Sven said toward their parents.


    Sheri was silent the whole time feeling guilty and shocked. She never knew what she did can cause such a big thing toward them.


    "Sven, getting angry doesn''t help, and I think we need to allow Sheri to talk about what happened." their mother said.


    Sven sigh and went to sit on the sofa.


    Their mother approached Sheri and escorts her toward their chaise longue and faced her.


    "What happened darling?" their mother said.


    Sheri tearfully cries and carefully explained everything. Her parents and Sven were very much disappointed with Sheri.


    Sheri snaps from her deep thought when she felt someone is following her. When she turned around, he saw Devon in his car driving gradually.


    Sheri was nervous. She felt the fear she has when they kidnapped her. Her palm instantly starts to sweat. She genuinely doesn''t want to deal with him not now and not in the future. She walked more hastily, but Devon drives to her side and opened his window.


    "Ms. Hoal, I think it''s best if you allow me to bring you home. " Devon said.


    Sheri begins to panic. All she can think is the word "what if." The thought that she knows how to defend herself was overruled by her fear toward him. She''s been trying her best to act normal. Even if she doesn''t want to, she has to try but now she can''t control the dread that is already creeping in her heart.


    "Mr. Devon, I just meet you one time and I don''t know you. Therefore, could you please leave me alone. I''m fine and can take good care of my self." Sheri said.


    Sheri was in full panic when she saw he is getting out of his car. She removes her high heels and runs as fast as she could. On the way she even ripped her skirts so that she can move freely. She doesn''t care anymore. On the other side, Devon was shocked to see Sheri running so fast and even leaving her shoe behind.


    Sheri looked back and saw Devon didn''t follow. She made a shortcut through the woods. The place where her parents lived was a big state, it''s a compound for rich people. The security is also high. For that reason even if Sheri is walking alone, she is safe.


    Sheri didn''t stop running she can feel her feet were totally bruised and some part of her legs skin were cut due to the branches


    Sheri didn''t stop running she can feel her feet were totally bruised and some part of her legs skin were cut due to the branches. While looking back someone seizes her by her waist.


    Sheri was so scared she starts punching and kicking but it resulted in nothing. Until she couldn''t take anymore and faint.

 Chapter 34 - Sheri Hoal

    Morning came, she slowly wakes up and tried to sit, but she felt weak. She shakes her head.


    "ugh," Sheri groans.


    "You''re awake how are you feeling?" a deep concern voice came to her side.


    Sheri looked at her bedside and saw Devon seating majestically on his big chair overlooking her.


    Sheri clouded-mind was suddenly awake. She remembers she fainted. She looked at him and was petrified.


    "What do you want?" She stuttered. Devon stands up and walked toward her bed and sits next to her.


    Devon smiled and said "You".


    He reached for the stray hair on the side of her shoulder and sniffs it making Sheri petrified.


    Sheri was scared looking at Devon''s devilish smile. That smile of his makes her shiver. That is the same smile he gives when he was watching her being tormented.


    Devon saw she is distracted by something. He gently pinches her chin, lifts it up and claimed her lips. Sheri froze. After a while, Sheri gasped, and Devon took the opportunity to insert his tongue and start to intertwine with Sheri''s frozen tongue. She directly tried to push him and want to struggle, but she felt like she has no strength. When he eventually releases her lips, he starts nibbling her neck.


    Sheri starts to talk.


    "What did you do to me? Why can''t I move?" Sheri tearfully asked.


    He stops and whispers.


    "Since you don''t want the easy way, I give you the hard way. I''ve wanted you for a long-time ms. Sheri. If I have to make you pregnant, lock you up here, or be with you on an island just to make you mine. I will do it." Devon said while groping her br??st. Sheri starts panicking.


    "No, stop it. Let''s talk first" Sheri said, but Devon keeps on ?ssaulting her br??st.


    "It''s too late. I want you now. I have given you enough time," Devon hoarsely said, and he slowly unbuttoned her blouse and removes her skirt. Exposing her bra and und?rw??r. He starts ??r?ssing her body making Sheri shiver in fear.


    "Please stop," Sheri begs. No matter how much she tried to struggle she felt wretched.


    He stops but instead he undid her bra exposing her beautifully formed br??sts. He looked at her with ?ust.


    "Beautiful," Devon hoarsely said. He first kissed her s?ns?t?v? pink n?pp?? while he kneads her other br??st. Her pink n?pp?? started to erect beautifully and Devon started to suck, lick and starts biting it gently. While on her other br??st he started to pinch and pull gently.


    "No," Sheri cried but the more Sheri begged the more Devon forced his way toward her.


    When he was satisfied ?ssaulting her n?pp??s.


    " You amaze me, Ms. Sheri," devilishly he said.


    He starts going down and starts kissing her inner legs and ???k?n? it. When he arrived in the middle. He starts ???k?n? her petal while continue in pinching her n?pp??.


    After ?ssaulting her petals, he goes up and starts kissing first her bud. He slowly licked and gently nibbles it. He keeps on slowly doing everything.


    On the other side tears of fear streaming down at Sheri''s face. She wants to protest, but how? She keeps on fighting the p???sur? that her body is producing but it''s useless. She hated that feeling at the same time disgusted with her self and with the man who is ?ssaulting her.


    Sheri''s body starts producing liquid while he starts inserting his finger while ???k?n? her. Sheri keeps on begging Devon but Devon doesn''t listen and keep on violating her.


    "Just as I thought, You''re sweet," Devon said.


    "Please stop," Sheri begged.


    Sheri doesn''t know anymore what to do but to beg and cry.


    " You keep on saying no, but your body speaks otherwise," Devon said while laughing.


    Devon undresses and pulled out his rod. Sheri this time was very scared. Devon came in between Sheri''s legs and start to rub the head of his rod toward the entrance of Sheri.


    "No don''t you, beast, stop!" Sheri shouted But Devon kept on stroking the head of his rod at her entrance.


    "No, Stop, please stop," Sheri begs Devon. Devon is smiling foolishly toward Sheri while Sheri is shouting.


    "Go away" Sheri shouts.


    "Stop, Stop."Sheri hysterically shouts.


    Suddenly someone is shaking her up.


    "Shh honey it''s ok, mom is here." Sheri wakes up and looked at her mom. She was so scared she embraces her mom so tight and cried.


    "Shhh it''s ok, it''s just a dream." Her mom said.


    Sheri bitterly sobbed. Her terrible fear of them shoots to the roof the moment she meets or talks to them. No matter how much she tried to let go and keep on telling her self that it will never happen again. Still, it keeps on coming back and now her mind is fostering a various kind of horror. After calming down she saw her mom worriedly look at her.


    "What happened on you baby?" her mom asked.


    "Nothing mom I just had a nightmare," Sheri pretended. Her nightmares have been constant, but it has gotten worse the moment she encounters both of the men who killed her. She looked at her surroundings and saw she was in a hospital ward.


    "How did I arrive here? Last night I remember I fainted." Sheri wondered and looked at her mom.


    "Silly girl, Mr. Eric Cooper saw you unconscious in your car last night. He kept on trying to wake you up but you wouldn''t wake up. So he rushed you over here. Luckily he was on his way to visit his parents and noticed your car on the side of the road. He even asked the doctor here to do a full scan and check up on you. The doctor said you passed out due to tiredness. So they give you some sleeping pills so that you can sleep and have a rest." Her mom said.


    Sheri frown.


    "That young man is a godsend and a gentleman. I don''t mind as having him as a son-in-law. He is one of a kind"Her mom praised Eric.


    Sheri did a fake smiles. In her head so many bad thoughts are running. "If You guys have known what he did toward me and you guys. I think even an inch you will not allow him to come closer." Sheri thought.


    She wanted to say to her parents for a long time about them. But what. Would they believe her. Sheri thinks it will not gonna happened. So she pretended to smile.

 Chapter 35 - Sheri Hoal

    24 hours ago.


    Sheri heard a puff sound and felt there is something wrong with her car. She drives through an area where there is light and checks her front wheels. She saw a flat tire.


    "Oh great!" Sheri sigh and massaged her forehead she walked back to her driver''s seat to look for her phone.


    Suddenly she felt a sudden pain in her head. The pain was terrible. She grips her steering wheel to support her self and slowly gets inside and sits down. She thought if she rested her head the pain would go away.


    For a couple of months already that she starts to suffer a headache. The previous months and nights she didn''t sleep well. For almost two years since she had her second life, she had a constant nightmare. She can''t sleep, she tried to but couldn''t.


    She holds her steering wheel with both hands and rests her forehead in the middle. The moment she closed her eyes she fainted. Her head swayed toward the side window, leaning against it.


    Eric was on his way to his parent''s house. It''s a bit far from Sheri''s parent''s mansion. While driving, he noticed a car parked in a desolate place but with a dim light on. He didn''t stop but when he passed by, he saw the side face of Sheri leaning on her side window.


    He stops his car immediately and gets out. For the first time in his life, he was scared. He was thinking of many scenarios why is she in this place, if she is alright and many more. His heart starts to beat fast when he approached her car.


    When he comes close, he knocked on her window but there is no response.


    "Sheri, wake up!" Eric shouts but still no response from Sheri.


    He tried to open her door, but he couldn''t. He keeps on knocking but still, Sheri never wakes up. He walked back to his car and brings out his emergency tool to break Sheri''s window. He went to the other side of the window and breaks it. He opened her car seat and went to carry her.


    He carefully placed her in his car.


    "Wake up, Sheri, wake up," Eric said while gently patting her cheek but still Sheri didn''t respond. After trying for how many minutes, he decided to bring her to the hospital.


    "Help," Eric said.


    One of the stationed doctors was free at that time, and he runs towards Eric.


    "What happened?" the doctor asked.


    "I don''t know I just saw her unconscious," Eric said,


    He went to lay Sheri on one of the free bed stretchers and followed her in one of the rooms when the nurse pushed the bed inside the emergency room.


    "I want a full check on her," Eric said and gives his business card to the doctor. The doctor was taken aback when he reaches and read his name. The doctor worked directly. The doctor nodded toward the nurses and did everything. A full-body scan, MRI, blood test, etc. in one hour the results wherein.


    When the doctor is done checking on her. He went toward Eric and informed him.


    " Mr. Cooper, the patient is just tired. Her body was exhausted and just need to take a rest. We have given her a shot so that she can sleep better now."The doctor said.


    "Hmm," Eric nodded while looking at Sheri who is sleeping. The doctors and the nurses went out of the room leaving Eric and Sheri.


    Eric looked at Sheri with an indescribable feeling. When he saw her for the first time. He has this feeling of familiarity. The way she walks and talks makes him want to possess her and not let go. He felt a sense of longing and wanting to be with her. He doesn''t know why.


    While looking at her. She looked like a sleeping beauty. He walked toward her and sits next to her. He gently ??r?ssed her face and observed her for how many hours. The whole time he was holding her hands.


    Until he decided to contact her father informing him that Sheri is in the hospital. In half an hour her parents barge to where she''s sleeping.


    Eric explains everything to them. Her mom immediately scolded her husband for making Sheri become a workaholic. Her dad also felt guilty.


    Eric smiled towards the parents of Sheri. He finds her family is normal regardless of their status in society.


    "Mr. Cooper thank you for saving my daughter." Her mom said after scolding her husband.


    "It''s alright Mrs. Hoal. I was just passing by," Eric said.


    "Nevertheless the Hoal family is grateful." Sheri''s father said.


    Back to present Sheri is thinking indeed when her car broke she was supposed to call her dad, but she felt dizzy. She rested her head on her steering wheel to relax a little.


    The reason why she worked so hard these past months because she wants to forget. But her mind doesn''t want to cooperate so all she can do is work to the bones. She knows she has to take a rest, but her mind doesn''t allow her. No matter how much she tried to bury her past. It always hunts her every time she saw them in the news or a magazine.


    Suddenly the mechanical voice speaks. "You have 30 min before the next mission. Host, please prepare." Said the mechanical voice.


    "Huh! Wait, is it already a year now? That was so fast and why didn''t you warn me earlier." Sheri asked.


    "Sorry host but the whole data system was busy, destroying the bug. Something is corrupting our database, and our engineer is trying their best to defend our data from being corrupted. Fortunately, the bug was destroyed." The system explains.


    After her mom had brought her food, she leaves, leaving Sheri to go back to sleep. In the black space, the mechanical voice speaks.


    "Welcome back host and good luck with your next mission."


    Sheri felt lighted and when she wakes up.....


    ******* Thank you @KatleKitKat @wattpad for her corrections. **********

 Chapter 36 - Alana Lannes

    When Sheri turned around she saw a truck going straight toward her. She wanted to dodge but couldn''t. She was run into and a pool of blood was on the concrete floor, and she died on the spot.


    When she wakes up again, she painstakingly opens her eyes and looked at her surroundings. A beautiful European room came into her view. She was awe. Abruptly the mechanical voice speaks.


    "Story of this world uploading." The mechanical voice said.


    This world is a medieval otome game. Her name in this world is Alana Lannes the daughter of a grand duke of Lannes. She is the villainies of this so-called "I love you forever" otome game.


    Sheri stops when she overheard those words.


    "Wait? What?" Sheri inquired the mechanical voice, but the mechanical voice didn''t reply. Instead, it continues to tell the story.


    Alana is a 25 years old office lady, that was transmigrated into this world. She was an avid reader of "I love you forever" book. Due to her knowledge of the game, she tried to change the fate of the villainous character. Resulting in messing up the storyline and ending up of the main character to die. Now you are the one who is transmigrated in both worlds.


    "Screw my life. This gets cheesier and tackier. What is an Otome game? Sheri ignorantly asked.


    "Oops, sorry host, we forgot to give you the memory of the modern Alana." The mechanical voice said.


    A stream of knowledge flowed through her mind. Sheri understands what is an otome game and was speechless.


    The higher up requires you to fulfill the old Alana''s wish, before the transmigration of the Alana from the other world.


    Sheri gently pinches her forehead. She''s doing a mantra in her head she finds this world stupid and should be forbidden to exist.


    Sheri just hefts a heavy sigh. The moment she paid attention to the mechanical voice who nevertheless keeps on narrating the story line.


    Her husband named is called Angelo Fuente, a handsome, genius, business tycoon, who owns many businesses around the world and the leader of the Old World Coven.


    She and her husband have been engaged long ago. Their forefathers made a promise that if their children were born male and female they will let them get married. But for unknown reasons till the 8th generation. Both sides of the family produce only sons. Until Alana was born. She was pampered and spoiled to the bones, but she never abused the favor they give her. She was timid, half-spoken, kind and generous young lady.


    "Oh wait, what? Coven, coven where did I read it?" Sheri was pondering for a while, then she remembers the book that the modern Alana loved to read." Stop!... System, don''t fu***** telling me I am in a world of vampires?" Sheri asked.


    "Yes, host." The mechanical voice said.


    "Oh great, really great. This is unbelievable." Sheri protested.


    "Host, remember, this is the third mission and the level of difficulty went one step upward." The mechanical voice said.


    Sheri pinches her forehead. "I hope I will be able to live in this world," Sheri complains.


    The mechanical voice speaks once more.


    Angelo is in love with Catherine Yulain the female lead.


    One is Luis Xander, the prince of the Rowert nation. Two Jack Houghten the prominent playboy that stops being a playboy due to Catherine. His influence is notable and vast and comes from a line of Dukes. Third Angelo Fuentes, the richest among them and the most powerful. Last is the mysterious target Laurence Reign, a merchant who owns a lot of businesses around the world. Whatever route, Alana follows, she will end up dead.


    Angelo was pursuing Catherine at that time. When suddenly the family of Alana came forward and claimed the promised of their forefathers. Forcing the family of Angelo to follow what their forefathers promises. The family of Alana thought perhaps Angelo would treat Alana better than any other male because they are both pure-blooded vampires, but It was a grievous mistake for her parents.


    The vampires in this story were evolved in a way that they don''t drink the blood of human, but they drink the animal blood to sustain their powers and can eat human foods.


    "Oh goodness! This story so absurd." Sheri said.


    "Sorry go on," Sheri said toward the mechanical voice.


    Angelo married Alana but still, he keeps on pursuing the female lead. Putting Alana at the corner. Their wedding is a small ceremony, and Alana was never introduced to society as Angelo''s wife. That causes the family of Alana to be angry. During their honeymoon. Alana was alone while Angelo was with another woman.


    At first, Angelo lives in the mansion with Alana. He even escorts many women in their home. Kissing the other woman in front of her or doing it in front of her. Making Alana felt humiliated over and over. Alana did try her best to be a good wife. But it all resulted in vain. Her husband never paid attention to her until her dying days.


    Days gone by, Alana becomes lonely and sad and at the age of 30, she died young. It was a mysterious death because vampires don''t easily die. Her parents were devastated and all her servants mourn her death.


    Now, The wish of the owner of the body is to get a divorce, live and enjoy life.


    "Wait how did Alana become villainies?" Asked Sheri


    "Right question host, She was never a villainy only her family is the one who was moving at her back. They threatened Catherine, trying to kill her, but they were unable to due to she''s the female lead. When the female lead told Angelo about it, he thinks it was Alana who''s doing it making her the villainies." Said the mechanical voice.


    How did she end up here in the bed? Asked Sheri.


    " Angelo knocked her in the river. Alana tried her best to get out but can''t due to the river was part of a church. If a vampire falls on it, it will weaken their power and sometimes it results in death. Alana goes home and died, and you came." The mechanical voice said.


    "Did the family of Alana did something to prevent this? Sheri asked again,


    "Yes, host but it''s all too late. One more thing Host, don''t forget the rules.


    Rule 1. Never be out of character.


    Rule no 2. You''re not allowed to kill any major character. You are the second female lead meaning you can''t kill yourself.


    Rule 3. Try your best. If you don''t try your best. There will be punishment.


    Rule no 4. Do specifically what the wish of the owner''s body. Good luck host."


    The mechanical voice stops talking.


    Sheri was taken aback and wanted to pull her hair out.


    "This is so stupid. This world is a second-rate, shoddy, sleazy, terrible, trashy, trumpery, wretched,bad, bargain-basement, bum, cheap, cheapjack, coarse, common, crappy, cut-rate, el cheapo, execrable, gimcrack, inferior, junky, lousy, low-grade, low-rent, mediocre, miserable, poor, rotten, rubbishy, schlock world. How can I dissolve the marriage? If the one I am going against is the leader of the vampires? This is bulls***. I can''t even beat the female lead and why is that I don''t also get an overpowered character or a cheat system." Sheri asked. She was furious, she grasps her pillow and screams on it. After screaming her frustration out.


    Sheri stood up and walked toward her mirror and examines her self. She was stunned to behold an exotic attractive lady. She has caramel skin, beautiful almond eyes and tall. The one that makes her apart is her birthmark across her face. She looked at her self and grips the edge of the table.


    "Wow!" Sheri said.


    Sheri didn''t care about her appearance for her Alana is beautiful with or without her birthmark. She can feel that the body she''s in is soft and kind as what the mechanical voice said.


    She''s thinking about how to fulfill the wish of the owner of the body. Fortunately, it was just a year after they had married. First thing first, she needs to confront her family about their actions, placing her in a terrible position.

 Chapter 37 - Alana Lannes

    After preparing for everything she went out of her room dress in a long tunic and a long colt.


    One of her closest maids strode toward her when she saw her.


    "Miss, Why did you get up so early? Are you not feeling sick anymore? Yesterday you were burning." The maid asked her.


    Sheri looked at the memory of this body. This was the maid who desperately wanted to take retaliation for Alana when she died. Her mother was her nanny. She is a human, but she and Alana were like siblings, they grow up together and Alana didn''t treat her as a servant but instead a sister. She was killed by one of the suitors of Catherine when she tried to kill Catherine.


    Another wish pop in Sheri''s head.


    "The last wish of the owner of the body is to give Ghani a good life." The mechanical voice said.


    Sheri was stunned when the voice sounded.


    Looking keenly at the lovely woman in front of her, indeed, she looked kind and what she did when the owner of the body died speaks of her character.


    Sheri smiles toward Ghani.


    "Ghani, I''m ok, don''t fuss about it," Sheri said.


    "What''s not to fuss about, miss. He pushed and left you at the river. He is a heartless monster. Everyone knows about it." Ghani angrily said.


    Sheri chuckled at her reaction.


    "Alright, don''t worry about it. Am I not breathing, and well? Instead, why not accompany me to go to the main mansion? I need to speak, to father." Sheri said.


    Ghani calms down and grasps the hand of Sheri.


    " Miss, you know, everyone in the mansion here and the main mansion adores you. We are always at your back." Ghani seriously proclaimed.


    Sheri giggle.


    "I know, come let''s go out."


    They walked toward the foyer, and an old man is cleaning the carriage. He stops when he saw Ghani and Sheri.


    "Are you going out, miss? The old guy said.


    "Yes, Uncle Borid, we need to go to the main mansion I already inform them I''m coming," Sheri said.


    "ok miss." Uncle Borid said.


    Sheri and Ghani went inside the carriage, after 1 hour they arrived at the main mansion where Sheri family lives.


    "Papa. Sheri shouted at the Entrance. Her father and mother looked back and strode toward her and embrace her.


    "Oh sweety, how are you? We were supposed to come and visit you." Her mother said.


    "If I have known this would happen. I should have not let you get married to that bastard." Her father clenches his fist. He was very angry.


    Sheri grasps his fist.


    "Papa it''s ok, what''s done is done but can you do me a favor to figure out how to divorce him," Sheri said.


    Her father and mother looked at each other and sigh.


    "We have done everything but there is no way. This country forbids divorce especially his family. They are very old traditions. And the words of their forefather were holy toward them that''s why we are helpless." Her father sadly explains.


    Sheri furrowed her brow. " What kind of world is this? Sheri thought to her self.


    "I think we better sit down. Papa, mama." Sheri said.


    She guides her parents toward their living room and sits together.


    Her dad looked at her with pity and grief.


    "I''m sorry darling I let you in, in this kind of situation," Her father sadly said.


    "It''s ok papa. I will figure this out. Just, please promise me, you won''t intervene. I know what you did to Catherine. I just really want you guys to let me handle this. Don''t do anything." Sheri sternly said.


    Her parents froze when they heard her. They did try their best to hide all their doings to her because they know how kind their daughter is. They looked at her and her mom tear up.


    "Oh honey, we only want the best for you." her mom softly said.


    "I know mama, that''s why let me handle this. For a year I promise, it will be over. " Sheri firmly said.


    Her father sighs.


    "Alright we will do as you say." her father said.


    After the family talk. Sheri and Ghani went back home.


    On the way, Sheri is brainstorming with her self. She needs to become more rich, to have influence, but how? Those were her thoughts.


    She made a plan to see what kind of business she can do in this world. Her skills might be of use. When they arrived home Sheri asked Ghani to gather all the newspapers within that year. To look for opportunities. Luckily, Sheri is a good business-minded person.


    Ghani didn''t inquire why instead she does what Sheri asked. When she gathered all the newspapers, she brought them to Sheri''s room. Sheri locked herself in her room. She starts reading the newspaper and searching through the memory of Alana. The owner of the body is good at photogenic memory and due to her skill of speed, she reads the papers within an hour. She saw one thing about this world.


    She saw one thing about this world


    Sheri leans in her chair and sighs.


    She has been busy since yesterday afternoon until this morning. She gently pinches her eyebrows. Luckily her mind can push this body to do what she wanted.


    A gentle knock came at her door and Ghani came in. Sheri looked up and saw Ghani with breakfast on a tray.


    Ghani put down the tray.


    "Alana, you have to eat, you''ve been brainstorming for the whole night, aren''t you? Ghani said.


    "Sigh! Ghani, I''m moving out. "Sheri said.


    Ghani stood still when she heard her.


    "Miss, why do you plan on moving out? It''s not like I''m against it, I even think it would be much better for you since your husband doesn''t even come home. "Ghani said.


    Sheri shook her head gently and looked at her.


    "I''ve decided to sell this castle and buy myself a small house. Anyway, Angelo doesn''t mind what I will do with this house. I also have some considerable savings and precious gifts from the wedding. Let''s all sell them and later I want to launch a restaurant. "Sheri gently said.


    The whole night she was brainstorming on what to do and this was her only solution as far as she can see what this world needs. This world is still lacking, in an elegant restaurant. Since Sheri is an excellent cook why, not use it.


    "A restaurant?"Ghani asked.


    "Yes, and I demand, you to be my partner. Its splendid time Ghani, that you will utilize your managing skills and also can you summoned all our people. I want to ask them if they want to join me." Sheri said.


    Ghani was lost when she heard those words from Alana before she didn''t want to do anything about business. Yes, they are wealthy and own many businesses, but Alana was never been interested in businesses. After pondering Ghani shook her head maybe it''s what Angelo did that makes Alana change.


    On the other side, Sheri was a bit scared when an alert goes in her head that she was being out of character luckily it stops.


    Ghani looked at her. "Alright miss, we will do what you ask and I will gather our people." Ghani said.


    After breakfast, Sheri and Ghani are sitting down together with the rest of the people who are working in the mansion. They were about 30 people. Sheri knows all of them, and she knows they are all her people due to Alana''s past life.

 Chapter 38 - Alana Lannes

    "I have gathered you all here because I will be selling this mansion. I have already asked someone to come and sell it for me, at the end of the month I will be moving out. I know this concerns you and your job but I have an offer for you all. I am starting a restaurant, and I will be in need of people to work. So in place that I will be hiring a new, why, not ask you all. We have known each other for so long, and I would like to thank you all for rending your service toward me. If you accept my offer, I guarantee you will benefit from it. If we reach a good revenue, each of you will get 2% of it. If it will be successful, you will get more. I just can''t promise you that you will have that immediately but I can guarantee that after a year you will have it. " Sheri said.


    Everybody was talking toward each other. Ghani on the other side was silent. After a while. One of them spoke up.


    "Miss, Alana, you are very kind, and I am thankful for what you have done for these past years toward me and my family. I am willing to join you even without the 2% I will help you. " She said. Later all of them agree, and Sheri was pleased about it.


    The following days the whole mansion was busy. A person from the government came and looked at the mansion and all the furniture inside of it. Sheri sought someone who is not under her husband. It took her 2 days straight to know who she should call. Sheri and the government personnel talked about how much it is. Sheri knows from her experience in her world how much it cost. Making the person stun. With all the talk, they came in a good amount. Sheri even asked for a good location for a restaurant and a small house. Since that person had a good feeling about Sheri, she recommends a good location and a good building and a small house.


    While Sheri is busy packing her stuff Ghani came with a box and some luggage.


    "Miss, what should we do with Sir Angelo stuff?" Ghani asked.


    Sheri looked up and was still. She never thought about it.


    "I want to check what are those," Sheri said.


    "Ghani handed it to her and Sheri flip some documents and saw that all are just unnecessary documents and old papers. When she read them, they are just garbage. She also saw two bags of clothes from him.


    "Throw them all, they are all unnecessary. I guess he knows that he will not stay here, so he just put a bunch of useless documents. All his clothes will be given to an institution that needs it." Sheri said and shrugged and returns to what she''s doing.


    Ghani was red when she heard those. "Unbelievable he is a heartless person. Bah! It makes me sick," Ghani said.


    Sheri laughs, "Don''t bother about it, his not worth it." Sheri said.


    Luckily Sheri and Alana have the same personality so there is no warning from the system that she is out of character.


    After a few months, Sheri moved to her new house. It''s located where Ghani also lived. It''s in a middle-class area. She chooses this location because it''s reminded of her old world.


    Today Sheri wanted to buy new furniture and a few modern styles of clothes. While looking at her clothes in the closet, she frowns. All were old. The old Alana never spends any for herself.


    It shows a little bit of cleavage but not so much and exposes her beautiful caramel skin.


    She put a bit of makeup and put her coal-black hair in a simple bun. She went out and speeds toward the shopping area. This is the first time she will use her skill. While running through the forest Sheri was ecstatic she finds it amazing. Her body moves in agile and was enjoying the wind and everything around her. For a while, she arrived in the shopping area.


    She is very careful not to be noticed by other people. This era doesn''t know that vampires exist. They are unknown toward humans and their existence was well hidden. They are the day-walking vampires. It is an ability of and to walk in and function in the day without the need for protection or fear burning from UV rays. These only apply to their kind pure-blooded.


    When she was standing outside a dress store, she saw a beautiful dress. She was thinking either to get in or not. Many of the passersby stop when they looked at the woman looking at the dress.


    One particular is her husband. He was having, morning breakfast with his business partner. At the opposite of the store where Sheri is standing. He was surprised to see her. She looks fresh, and her dress gives a great complement toward her body, she put her hair up exposing her whole face especially her birthmark. Usually, she hides it with her hair but now he finds it intriguing. The last time he saw her is when he pushed her into the river. He was angry when she kept on following him trying to talk about Catherine.


    He raises his eyebrow while drinking his red juice. That restaurant was exclusive for vampires, and no human can go in.


    When Sheri decides not to buy the dress. He, however, was observing her all the way. He called one of his men.


    "Follow her," he coldly commands.


    His men followed Sheri. On the way toward a 2nd shop, she notices a man following her. She strides faster toward a crowded area. No matter how the man tried to catch up he can''t follow Sheri due to she''s good at blending with the people.


    When she turned around, and she saw a handsome man sitting at her favorite chair. Waiting for her. What makes her pale is, he looked like Devon.


    She was thinking." Is this for real? This is too much. System, I want to have a talk. Now!" Sheri Angrily thought but no one reply.


    "What are you doing here? She angrily asked.


    "Waiting for my wife," Angelo sarcastically said.


    "Who? Who is your wife?" Sheri''s retort back with her eyebrow up.


    Angelo stands up and fixes his coat and strode fast toward her pictures at the top of the counter.


    "Nice place," Angelo said.


    Sheri twitches her side of her mouth. She is furious.


    " Mr. Fuente please leave." Sheri calmly said. She doesn''t care if she is their leader. For her, he is a stranger.


    Angelo didn''t listen to her instead. He strode toward her in a blink of an eye. Sheri looked up at him, he''s taller than what she thought.


    He pinches her chin and lifts it up.


    Were you trying to seduce me with your dress?" Then he slowly hooks his finger in her cleavage


    Sheri swats his finger.


    The audacity of this guy that''s what she''s thinking. She looked at him straight in the eye.


    " Get out." Sheri slowly said.


    Angelo chuckles and plunges toward her neck and kisses it.


    " Wife, since you capture my interest, why don''t we just go all the way?" Angelo said.


    Sheri was very furious and disgusted. In no time she kicks his jewels making Angelo twist in pain. Sheri drags him and throws him out of her house and locked her door.


    " The nerve of that guy," Sheri said. She went back toward her living room, pick her shopping bag and walks toward her laundry room.


    "Master, do you need help," he said.


    "F*** off," he angrily said while trying to stand.


    "Alana," he angrily shouted.


    Sheri didn''t care at all.

 Chapter 39 - Alana Lannes

    After that incident, Sheri changes her lock into silver. She makes sure it''s something no one can break especially vampires. Unless they will destroy the whole door. Every window she double checks and puts a lock on all of them. She made a special key that she can only unlock it without touching the silver lock.


    In a high-rise castle, a handsome man with a black coat is standing and looking at the pitch-black night. Suddenly another attractive man appears.


    "I''ve heard your wife sold your mansion and moved out." He amusedly said toward the other man. The man frowns when he heard him.


    He didn''t answer, he turns around, passed him by and sits at his chair.


    "What brings you here? Don''t tell me, you came to gossip?" He said.


    Jack is Angelo''s cousin and the second suitor of Catherine. He has silver hair making him an outstanding and handsome man that both the vampires and the human are charmed by his looks. He is a well-known playboy but recently stop ?ssociating with other women due to Catherine. He openly proclaims his love toward Catherine making his cousin irritated by him. Jack loves to taunt his cousin and now that he heard some rumor he didn''t hesitate to visit him. In spite of he has much work to do.


    Jack chuckled delightedly. "I''ve never known she has the guts to do so. She''s a nice girl." Jack sarcastically said.


    Angelo was lost again in his private thought the last time he saw her is in her lovely house. Her house is nothing compared to the mansion that was once they called the place they will live. He finds the color of the wall, the flowers on the windows and the warmth of the living room gives a feeling of home. Before he hated it with all of his heart to go toward their mansion, and he even wanted to kill her, but his family is against it, due to their forefather''s promise. Now He doesn''t understand why.


    The moment he saw her at the store, he felt a throb of pain in his heart. He couldn''t figure out why. The time he smells her. He fell he smells that smell before. Notably when he touched her. He fell a shiver of excitement in his soul.


    While thinking deep, Jack waves his hands toward Angelo''s face. Angelo scowls.


    "What were you thinking?" Jack asked.


    He looked at Jack.


    "Are you not busy today?" Angelo coldly asked.


    "No, I am free today," Jack grin.


    "Is there any news from the incident I''m telling you to investigate?" Angelo asked while grabbing his glass red juice.


    Jack becomes still and serious.


    "I''ve been tracking these pests for almost a month now and I have observed one of them. Indeed, as what the rumors stated. They were having an experiment about su?k?n? human blood. If this goes on. The whole country will know of our kind." Jack said.


    Angelo pinches his forehead. For almost a year now that his investigating these kinds of vampires. Their source of food is human blood. They are frailer than them. They can be easily be killed by the sun, and they can only go out at night, and they multiply very fast. If these situations go out of hand. They will be all in danger.


    After a few talks with Jack. Angelo and Jack speed toward the town and observe in the night. He also contacted some of his people.


    Sheri and Ghani were at that same time cleaning and getting ready for the opening of the restaurant in a couple of days. It''s already 2 in the morning when they were done.


    Sheri shook Ghani who is sleeping in the corner.


    "Ghani, let''s go home," Sheri said gently.


    Ghani slowly yawns and wakes up. "Sorry Miss, I fall asleep." Ghani apologizes.


    Sheri smilingly shakes his head. "Nope it''s ok and its Alana not miss." Remember we are now partners." Sheri said.


    Ghani smiled. "I wish I possess supernatural powers like you. You never got tired and never go hungry." Ghani said. Ghani already knows who Alana is.


    Her family has been serving the family of Alana for how many generations. Making them as loyal servants.


    Sheri just smiles. Indeed, it''s indeed good to have some extras. When they properly locked the door and start walking going back home, five unusual men saw them and followed them.


    Sheri stops. She senses they are not ordinary. Sheri carefully pulled Ghani toward her back.


    The five men were ???k?n? their bloodless lips while looking eagerly at them. One guy starts surrounding them.


    "A free snack." The man said.


    One woman starts walking toward them. "Ferd, don''t play with our snack." She said while smiling foolishly.


    Sheri starts to position herself she knows according to the story plot. This year was the year that the bloodsucking vampire came to rise. They drink human blood. Luckily for Sheri. She promptly trains Ghani and always brings something in case of an emergency.


    When Sheri wakes up 1 year ago. Sheri immediately trains Ghani. From everything, she knows about combat, she slowly teaches her. Every night she goes a hellish training under Sheri''s strict guidance. Making Ghani as one of the best fighters of the human race.


    "Ghani, you know what to do." Ghani was a little scared when she saw the 5 people. They were pale and their eyes were all red. But when Sheri spoke, she understands what she meant. This is the first time she will encounter a real vampire. Yes, she learns so many things from Sheri but still applying it is different. Nevertheless, she found an act of courage when Sheri gives her the signal. She knows Sheri is confident with her and Ghani also doesn''t want to disappoint her miss.


    Ghani nods and brings out her silver knife. Sheri also positions herself. Sheri made a silver dagger but the handle is specially made for Sheri that she can grasp without burning herself. This method was yet unknown toward the vampire but since Sheri knows the plot thanks to the old Alana she is already prepared in advance.


    Another tall guy speaks. "Look they even have knives." He laughs while pointing at Sheri''s dagger.


    "Ladies, why don''t you freely give your self to us." The leader of the group said.


    Sheri laugh. "In your dreams." Sheri strode toward the man and viciously stabs him in his heart. Instantly making his people inexpressibly shocked. They never knew Sheri was a vampire. When they were awoken from their state of shock. They started to attacked Sheri and Ghani.


    A few meters from where Ghani and Sheri. Angelo and Jack and his men smell a scent of blood, They immediately speed toward the area.


    When they arrive at the place. Sheri and Ghani killed the remaining 4 vampires, making Jack and Angelo stood still.


    The dead vampire vanished into thin air while Angelo strode toward Sheri.


    "Are you ok?" Angelo concernedly asked.


    Sheri furrowed her brow. "Why do you care? Ghani, let''s go." Sheri walked past Angelo. While cleaning her knife. Sheri really doesn''t want to deal with Angelo.


    Ghani smirk at both of them.


    "Catch," Ghani said to Jack.


    Throwing a small silver broken wrist band toward Jack. Jack instantly catches and it was like a lump of hot burning coal that burns his hand, so he merely drops it.

 Chapter 40 - Alana Lannes

    Sheri holds Ghani and speeds toward their homes. Leaving Jack, Angelo and the rest of the men awed.


    When they cannot see Sheri anymore. Jack was smiling from ear to ear and walked toward Angelo.


    "Wert whirl! Now that''s a little wife of yours, especially the other girl. " Jack said while smiling remembering how Ghani smirk at him.


    Angelo grabs his hand.


    "Ouch, ouch ouch, that is my injured hand." Jack painfully shouts.


    "Don''t think about it, "Angelo said while looking at the road where Sheri speed. Angelo knows how Jack is toward women.


    "Jack was blowing his hands when Angelo released them. Angelo calls his men and went back to his own castle. Leaving Jack who carefully picks the broken silver wristband that Ghani throws at him.


    On the way toward his castle, Angelo thought were full of Sheri.


    After a few more days the restaurant is ready to open. Sheri instantly becomes the gourmet chef of the restaurant, and Ghani instantaneously becomes the active manager. Day and night both of them work non-stop. Sheri invites her parents to let them see her work. Her parents were surprised when they saw her after how many months. She dresses up well, and they can''t find the timid girl anymore. She becomes so beautiful in spite of her birthmark on her face. They were so proud they forgot about Sheri''s marital problem. They were also astonished that Sheri did all of this for almost 1 year.


    After a year the restaurant becomes one of the best in the country. Their revenue shoots up making Sheri able to fulfill her promise toward her worker. That makes them so happy and eagerly more work lifting the quality of the restaurant higher. Everyone properly treats each other as family and that makes Sheri content.


    Angelo nevertheless keeps on monitoring Sheri''s movement.


    One time Catherine, Luis, Angelo, and Jack went to have dinner at Sheri''s famed restaurant. It''s Catherine''s birthday, so Luis specially made a reservation at Sheri''s restaurant to genuinely surprise Catherine.


    "Oh Luis this is so good, the taste is wonderful. I don''t know how you were able to have a reservation here. I''ve been dying to try out their food, but they were always fully booked even if I tried to book in advance. ." Catherine said while savoring her food.


    Luis smile at the lovely face of the person he adores.


    Angelo and Jack just frown. They can also reserve this restaurant if she would tell him.


    All of them didn''t know that Sheri owned the restaurant.


    A few months ago.


    When she heard from Ghani that Luis was trying to make a reservation. She makes certain he will have a hard time. Sheri tells to Ghani to let him pay a thousand gold coins for a spot. When Sheri heard, he agrees. Sheri laughs so hard. That even a tear fell from her eye. Ghani is equally happy for them it''s, an extra commission.


    All the people who work at the restaurant knew about Catherine, Luis, Angelo, and Jack. They all know how they ill-treat their miss. For them, they really wanted to do something about it, but Sheri sternly forewarned them not to do anything. Instead, she asked all of them to treat them and give them their outmost and outstanding service. Besides the best revenge is when they found out who owns the restaurant.


    While preparing their food.


    Sheri remembers what Luis did toward Alana. When Alana went shopping. She bumps into the female lead. Due to the crowded area, Alana accidentally falls toward Catherine making Catherine fall also. But Alana makes sure she will be the one underneath. When Luis came out of the store, he saw Catherine getting up from Alana. He strode toward Catherine and helps her. Catherine started to tear up to Luis when her cuff has a little wounded. Luis was so angry he grips Alana in her elbow and slaps her face.


    "Don''t come near her again. Next time we see each other you''re dead." Luis angrily shouts at her.


    Alana was wincing in pain. Her hand accidentally touched the silver belt of Catherine''s dress. It burns her arm. When she felt the burn, she promptly hides her arms underneath her cloak. When she comes home. Ghani cried and asked what happened, but Alana didn''t say anything.


    A reporter made a false claim regarding this matter making Alana the villainies of the country. Of course, her parents wanted to defend Alana. They even went toward the king but the prince was there and claimed that it''s Alana who has a bad intention toward Catherine. Making Alana''s family humiliated by their peers.


    The family of Alana can easily trample them, but they didn''t. Angelo was also present before the king and looked disgusted at Alana. He, as a leader of their clan, punished the parents of Alana and Alana herself. Both of their hands must be nailed with a silver nail for a day. Alana was crying so hard begging Angelo to release her parents. He did and put her parent''s punishment toward her. Alana didn''t protest while her parents cried watching Alana enduring the pain.


    It took a month for Alana to recover from her punishment. From since then on Alana dislike shopping.


    Back at the present.


    When Luis, Jack, Angelo and Catherine we''re done eating. The attentive waiter came, Angelo felt like he knows the waiter, but he shrugged that thought when he can''t figure out who.


    "I hope the food is at your liking." The waiter said while gathering the plates that were used.


    "Yes, it''s delicious. Can I talk to your chef? I just wanted to thank her/him," Catherine politely said.


    " I will talk to the manager ma''am if she''s available." the waiter reply.


    "Alright," Catherine said.


    When the waiter went out of the VIP room. The waiter smirks. She knows all of them. She went instantly and speaks to Ghani about what Catherine request. Ghani communicates it to Sheri.


    Sheri was carefully preparing their delicious dessert when Ghani came and inform her of Catherine''s request. When she heard it, she grins from ear to ear.


    " Ghani its time," Sheri said toward Ghani.


    Their 1 en half-year of work has come to the point to let them know who is behind the famous restaurant and the one whose fame is spreading throughout the world.

 Chapter 41 - Alana Lannes

    Sheri and Ghani walked toward the private room with a tray in Sheri''s hand. Sheri wears her uniform so everyone who saw her knows she''s the chef of this restaurant. When she opened the door, she was stunned to see Catherine looked like Janice. She also saw Luis, Angelo and Jack dumbfounded.


    Sheri almost rolled her eyes.


    She walked elegantly toward them and elegantly set down their desserts one by one.


    All of them were speechless.


    Sheri on the side just smiles at them together with Ghani.


    "I am glad to hear that all of you enjoyed my cooking. These are the dessert that I made. It''s pure chocolate and a hand made ice cream. It''s one of our latest menus. I hope you enjoy and let me know afterward what you think." Sheri looked at Luis, Catherine, Angelo, and Jack.


    Ghani also stood next toward Sheri observing all their actions.


    "Ms. Catherine, sir Luis, sir Angelo, sir Jack this is our feedback notes it would be wonderful to know your thoughts about it. And also your bill has been paid by the reservation cost that we receive from you, sir. Luis. If you have anything else that you wanted. Please don''t hesitate to call us." Ghani said.


    Sheri and Ghani were waiting for their reply, but all of them were stunned. Especially Angelo when he saw Alana. It was an indescribable emotion flowed through him. He felt he dearly wanted to hold her and passionately embrace her. A feeling he can''t describe. For almost a year that he keeps his feeling under control. That''s why Angelo didn''t want to see her. Now the woman that causes him unrest is standing in front of him looking beautiful and confident.


    When Sheri and Ghani didn''t get any response from them. Both of them bid their farewell and went out of the VIP room. Three of them didn''t eat anymore and went on their own leaving Jack savoring and eating his ice cream. He almost forgot the woman who causes his hand to bruise. When he saw her again a smile forms on his face. She is as beautiful as what he remembers of her.


    Night came. The restaurant was closed leaving Sheri and Ghani drinking wine while laughing on the kitchen floor.


    Ghani drinks her wine and laugh. " Did you see his face? Ghani said while giggling.


    "haha it''s priceless," Sheri said.


    But she becomes quiet when she remembers that both of the main characters in this story looked the same as the people she really didn''t like.


    That night Angelo wasn''t able to work. He was thinking about Sheri that for some reason he felt a longing to be with her. It''s almost a year that''s driving him nuts.


    After the incidents, Sheri never knew danger was lurking around. Laurence wanted to give a lesson to Sheri. When he received the news about Catherine being harassed by Alana Lannes. He immediately orders his men to plan to kidnapped Sheri. They''ve been waiting for an opportunity, and this was their moment. When Sheri closed the restaurant, someone put a gun on her head. Sheri remembers that one day Alana was kidnap but was able to escape. Sheri wanted to know who wants to kidnap her, so she just let them do what they wanted to do. They blindfolded her while bringing her to an abandoned house outside the city. They tied her up in the wooden chair.


    When they remove her blindfold she narrowed her eyesight and saw someone is sitting on the corner surrounded by 10 men.


    "Who are you? Sheri asked.


    The man didn''t answer instead he blew his cigar toward her.


    Sheri furrowed her brows and tried to identify the man who is smoking. When a candlelight up. Sheri was dumb when she saw the man.


    "Oh, great the look-alike Eric. What do you expect Sheri? Of course, the system will put you here. System, you''re a a******, B****, I****, inhuman." Sheri repeatedly curse the system in her head.


    After fuming in her head. Sheri pretended she didn''t know him.


    "Sorry sir but do I know you?" Sheri asked.


    The man stood up and approaches Sheri.


    "no, but I know you. You hurt my woman." Laurence said.


    "Oh great another idiot." Sheri wanted to cry and protested because she felt she''s in the world of idiots. Sheri regains her composure.


    "There must be a mistake sir." Sheri respectfully said.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know her. Her name is not even worthy to be said with your mouth." he approaches her and grasps her jaw.


    With an instinct, Sheri flips her chair and did a somersault breaking the chair in the head of Laurence. Laurence didn''t expect that moves of hers.


    When Sheri''s hand was free, she attacked the 5 burly men. His men also start attacking her. But Sheri gained the upper hand. With her knowledge of combat from the previous world, 10 ordinary men are nothing for her. Especially now that''s she''s a vampire.


    She twisted one of Laurence men''s hands while kicking the other in his balls. When she''s done with the two, she gives a high kick at the jaw of one of the men breaking his jaw. Some of them get a plank wanted to swing to Sheri, but Sheri dodges them and uses the rope that''s hanging in her hand to twist the neck of her opponent. Sheri didn''t use her vampire ability because it''s not necessary.


    Laurence, on the other hand, was watching what is happening. He was dumbstruck and his heart starts to beat fast when he saw how Sheri kicks and punches his men.


    "I think I''m in love" muttered Laurence to himself while watching how Sheri took down some of his men.


    When one of his men pulled out a gun Sheri immediately grasp it and kick his head and went straight toward Laurence. Laurence was excited looking at Sheri who is approaching him. His heart throbs very fast.


    "Stop moving all of you or I''ll shoot," Sheri said while pointing the gun toward Laurence.


    Laurence looked at Sheri and smile. Sheri was dumbfounded when he saw his reaction. "Move." Sheri command. Laurence didn''t protest and signal his men to stop whatever they are planning to do. Sheri takes the opportunity to hold his neck and point the gun in his head.


    The whole time Laurence''s heart continues throbbing fast he felt flushed when Sheri holds his neck. His men were so concerned about him, but they can''t do anything when he signals them not to move.


    Sheri went toward the door. "keys," Sheri said to Laurence. Laurence''s hands were up.


    "It''s in my right side pocket," Laurence said.


    Sheri put her hand inside his pants pocket. Laurence was frozen when he felt her hand inside her pocket. This was the first time he got a reaction just being touched.


    When she got what she wanted, she pushed him toward his men and starts to get out of the building. When She''s out, she locked the door and throws the key and speeds toward her home.


    Laurence was rooted on spot. His men walked beside him and asked if they will follow her. But he said no.


    The images of her fighting keep on renewing in his mind. He clutches his ?h?st and feels the throbbing of his heart.


    "Is this what they called love at first sight," he amusedly said toward himself.


    Indeed, he likes Catherine, but he never experiences this kind of thrill. She was way beyond enticing than Catherine. She looked weak but unknowingly when provoked she becomes a lioness.


    The moment she grasps his neck, it makes him shiver in delight. One thing on his mind is to conquer that lioness.

 Chapter 42 - Alana Lannes

    Sheri arrived at her home and finally can recharge. With all her fighting she is a bit exhausted, especially she didn''t eat and drink her bloody juice. While drinking, a jolt of the wind passed her. When she looked, Angelo is standing in front of her.


    Sheri furrowed her brow. "How did he get in? I clearly lock my door." Sheri was pondering when Angelo speaks gently.


    "Are you ok? What did they do to you? Did they hurt you?" Angelo asked nonstop.


    The cheerful face of Sheri becomes grave. She places her emptied glass in the kitchen counter and crossed her arms.


    "Why do you care? Please leave. I have no time for you. " Sheri firmly said.


    Angelo scans her from head to toe and saw that she is unharmed.


    When his under men informed him that Sheri was kidnapped. He felt fear and nearly eliminates his men while inquiring him why he didn''t intervene. He was furious with himself and his men. If something happens to her. He doesn''t know what to do. He was terrified. For the first time, he experienced that emotion.


    When he saw she''s ok. He relaxes and becomes silent when he heard her.


    "I care because I''m your husband," Angelo said.


    "That''s hilarious. As far as I know, we have never been husband and wife. Since you mention that word. Please figure out how to annul the marriage and when you''re done. Knock at my door and I will gladly open it for you. For the meantime leave." Sheri pointed at the door toward Angelo.


    He frowns.


    When Sheri saw that Angelo didn''t move. She walked past him and went toward her room and lock it. She went toward her desk and starts looking at the papers and books that were scattered. She has been searching for almost a year how to divorce her husband. It is very well written in the book of Olds that when a vampire married they stay together forever. The sole thing that Alana and Angelo, didn''t do is the "forever binding ceremony." Wherein both will have to take each other''s blood and it will bind them forever. If both vampires didn''t do the ceremony the marriage still exists but can dissolve any moment as long as they will chant the unbinding chant together.


    Sheri has been seeking the "book of chant" that was said in the book of "Old''s." There is one place according to her dad that might have that book. It''s in the library of the Coven Lithua meaning Angelo possesses it. For the vampires, it''s a taboo to speak about a separation between couples.


    Morning arrived she came out of her room and when she looked. Angelo is not there anymore. She sighed with relief and prepared to go to work.


    When Sheri arrived, she saw Ghani arguing with someone. She can''t see who. Sheri furrowed her brow, but she believes Ghani will inform her about the problem. So she proceeds to her office.


    Anyway, she has no time for this. This year they are extending another branch around the world, so she needs to work hard. Her dad offered his help, but she doesn''t want to.


    After a while, Ghani came toward her office and slam the door.


    "A bunch of idiots" Ghani curses.


    "What happened?" Sheri asked.


    That bitch Catherine suitors came and made a scene because of what happened 2 years ago.


    Sheri sigh. "Who is he?" Sheri asked.


    "Jack, the prominent playboy, I wish I could punch his face." Ghani grip the paper she''s clutching and twist it.


    Sheri laughs with her action.


    "Forget it, Ghani, we have much work to do," Sheri said while smiling.


    Unknowingly to Ghani. Jack was struck with the way Ghani protected her friend.


    2 hours ago.


    "I want to speak to the manager," Jack sternly said toward one of the waiters. After a while.


    Ghani was hospitably entertaining the notable people in the VIP room when she heard the noise.


    She excuses herself and went out directly. When she saw him, her blood boils. It''s a well-known guy who is the wealthy playboy and the wealthy suitor of Catherine. He was there when Angelo aggressively pushed Alana to the shallow river. They are heartless making Ghani want to whack him.


    She strode toward him and without any further ado. She grasps his collar and hauls him toward her private office.


    Everybody was shocked when they saw her pulling a big man. Jack was also speechless when suddenly Ghani pulled him.


    Ghani''s adrenaline plays the role when she grabs a man bigger than her and shoved him somewhere. She was mad and outraged.


    Ghani shoves him in one of the guest chairs and begins to shout furiously at him. She was so angry that she blurted out everything toward Jack. She tells him about the story of Alana and how she helps her and the rest of the employees. She tells him how idiot he was and blinded. She keeps on ranting for almost 30 minutes. Jack wasn''t able to intercede because Ghani already lost her temper.


    Jack was silent the whole time he let her shout at him. Suddenly he closed his eyes. For him, her voice is very melodious even when she shouts. When she saw Jack is not listening instead, smiling Ghani finally had it. She towed him and flings him at the back door. At that time Sheri arrived. Ghani furthered scold Jack and when she''s done she slams the door at his face.

 Chapter 43 - Alana Lannes

    Jack starts grinning from ear to ear. When he went home. He was smirking and laughing. When he went to accompany his cousin Angelo, he starts giggling like a girl. He found the action of Ghani cute. She''s like a wild cat, furry and sometimes fierce.


    He went to the house of Sheri and look over the pictures of Ghani. It''s the solitary place Jack knows how to know more about Ghani.


    While looking at Sheri''s foto album. He grasps Ghani''s picture. Her dark skin compliments the white and yellow dress she''s wearing and the way she set her hair up makes Jack dream about her walking in an aisle.


    The one his looking keenly is the picture of Ghani cutting a ribbon. It was one of the orphanages that Sheri and Ghani open. It was described how both of the young ladies found a passion to ?ssist the young unwedded mothers who are pregnant and orphan children.


    Jack was overwhelmed that even though she is feisty she possesses a beautiful heart. He carefully noted the name of the orphanage and wanted to visit as soon as possible.


    The whole day Jack was whistling. Angelo was irritated about it and asked him. Jack smiles only. Angelo knows about Jack pursuing Ghani.


    On the other side. Ghani came with a bouquet and chocolate box.


    "Alana, it''s for you from Laurence."Ghani beam from ear to ear. At long last someone is pursuing her best friend, and it seems an excellent guy. He keeps on sending her flowers and sometimes wanted to visit Sheri. But Sheri always hides or runs away if she smells him.


    "Sigh. That guy never stops, isn''t it? "Sheri asked.


    "Nope, until you will talk to him. He''s a nice guy I think. Why don''t you give him a chance? He''s better than your husband. I mean your almost ex-husband to be."Ghani said.


    "It''s not that easy Ghani. My relationship with Angelo is already complicated. He doesn''t respond to my private letters regarding the chant book. Even if I genuinely wanted to have someone next to me. It''s impossible. You know who I am." Sheri said sincerely while appreciating the flower.


    Ghani sigh. It''s true. Even if Alana wants to have a normal relationship, She can''t have it.


    " We better go home, let''s call it a night." Ghani smiled at Sheri. Ghani doesn''t want to talk anymore about the relationship of Sheri. She knows how the life of Alana with Angelo is not a good love story.


    "Ok let''s go home," Sheri said.


    Both young ladies secured the restaurant and went home.


    Laurence on the other side keep on thinking about Sheri.


    "My love I will never let you go." He said soothingly while laughing.


    He never knew it would take him a lot of effort to be in the good grace of Sheri.


    One day. Sheri and Ghani had a day off they went to visit the orphanage. When they were chatting with the workers. There were two men who arrived outside the orphanage.


    What are you doing here? Angelo icily asked.


    "I came, to visit, my soon to be wife, and you why are you here? " Jack nonchalantly said.


    "None of your business," Angelo said.


    Both of the men were engrossed with their conscious thought. For the previous months, they''ve been typically painstaking genuinely trying to see Sheri and Ghani. But the two women didn''t bother to show up. They always make sure to never see them.


    Both men walked toward the front door. A worker welcomed them and sends them straight toward the office of Sheri and Ghani.


    When they arrived Angelo looked at the woman engrossed in looking at the paper while Jack immediately embraces Ghani on her back. Making Ghani stop from watering the plant and froze. Sheri at that time also looked up to see two men in their office.


    "What are you doing here?" Sheri and Ghani asked the men in front of them.


    Jack holds Ghani more "I want to see, my wife to be." asked Jack


    Ghani retort back "What? Who?"


    "You, my darling," Jack said.


    Sheri and Angelo were also having a stare competition until Sheri put down her pen and sigh.


    She has to deal with this man sooner or later anyway. Why not deal now. That''s was her thoughts.


    Angelo just continues staring at her. Making Sheri uncomfortable. He was so engrossed observing her movement. Her hair, her lips, her body her frown everything.


    Ghani struggled at the embrace of Jack.


    "Release me at once." Ghani angrily said.


    Jack shakes his head and said "No."While smiling at her.


    Sheri looked at her side and saw Jack embracing Ghani.


    Ghani calms down when she saw the signal of Sheri. Both of them know how these two men wanted to see them.


    She struggled to pull herself from Jack, but he doesn''t want to release her. Her body was so soft, and her smell calms him. Jack was head over heels over Ghani while Ghani hates him.


    Ghani has nonchalance pinch his side to release her. He felt otherwise like a tickle, so he gently grabbed her hand and kisses it.


    Ghani froze.


    "What''s wrong with this man." She thought Ghani wanted to retract her hand but he was holding it firmly but gently and never let go.


    Ghani looked at Sheri for help but Sheri said.


    "Better talk to him," She also, turn toward Angelo.


    "Please sit down Mr. Fuente," Sheri said to Angelo.


    Angelo snaps from his thoughts and smiled at her. He was foolish of not giving attention to her before. He admitted he was an idiot and stupid to be thinking of killing her.


    Sheri waits for him to sit down.


    On the other side. Ghani pulled Jack to another room. Jack follows Ghani at the same time looking at her hand that is pulling him.


    "What can I do for you?" Sheri asked while leaning on her chair.


    "I want you," Angelo said.


    Sheri sigh. "This vampire is really an idiot." Sheri thought.


    "Mr. Fuente, from the moment I wed you. I''ve been waiting for you to act as a person for once to me. Just for once but you never did. One time I was trying, to talk to you about Catherine. Instead of talking to me as an ?du?t person, you pushed me and left me instead. I almost died. You embarrassed me how many times. By the way. How many of our kind did you bring in our house? Hmmm. Let me count. Oh no, I can''t even count on how many of them. You never even once consider me as your wife. You humiliate me and wanted to kill me. Now tell me, how can I allow you in my life? Are you not even shameful of what you''ve done to me and to my parents?"Sheri calmly said.

 Chapter 44 - Alana Lannes

    Angelo was silent the whole time. All the things Sheri mentioned were all true. He can''t say anything. After a while. Angelo talk.


    "I want a second chance," Angelo said.


    Sheri sigh again


    "Mr. Fuente there''s no second chance. It''s already empty. You overused the chances, I have given you. So please don''t make any of these harder. I am happy where I am now, and you should as well. Go and chase your beloved before they will get married. Sign that paper I send you and let''s pretend that the promise of our forefathers were just a promise to break. I am happy we didn''t do the actual ceremony that binds us forever. If I receive the paper that I send to you. We will perform the ceremony to break all ties. If you want, we can do the ceremony without signing those papers. Just give me the book of chants," Sheri said.


    Angelo was silent the whole time.


    Sheri looked at Angelo whose face can''t be explained. Sheri frown.


    "It seems you have done your homework," Angelo coldly said.


    He stands up and walks closer toward her making Sheri lean backward.


    Angelo leans toward her ear.


    "I will never let you go. If I have to kill you and myself. I will do it." Angelo coldly said.


    The moment she mentioned the unbinding chants he lost it. He was like a madman.


    Sheri froze at her spot she knew this feeling, this fear, this chill that running through her spine. It''s the same feeling she has about Eric.


    Angelo''s eyes turn from golden eyes to red eyes.


    "I will do everything to make you mine. Mark my word so don''t chase me out and if ever I see that paper I will make sure to burn it." Angelo angrily said.


    "Now my wife don''t run or hide anymore. Alright " Angelo softly spoke toward the frozen Sheri.


    He draws close toward her and kisses her on her lips. After calming himself by kissing her he gently whispers in her ear.


    "I''ll see you soon my wife," Angelo said and turns around and leaves.


    After a while, Sheri falls to her knees. This feeling makes her uncomfortable.


    She starts hyperventilating. The fear she has for the two people came straight through her mind and bones. She felt scared. She saw her former life. How she suffered.


    Ghani came and saw Sheri sitting on the floor looking empty. She felt shocked and panic. Ghani keeps on waking Sheri up, but she couldn''t. She shakes her shoulder.


    "Alana, Alana, what''s wrong with you?" Ghani asked.


    Ghani turned toward him and was shocked. His face is so closed to her face.


    She pushes him.


    "Mr. Jack let''s talk like grown-up people. I don''t know why you are so interested in me. One thing for sure I am not and will not, be interested in a playboy like you. You have many beautiful women throw themselves at your feet. I am not one of them so if you could do me a favor stop what you''re doing. Be a man for once and find yourself someone who can match your social standing. Do you understand me? "Ghani calmly said.


    The whole time Jack keeps on smiling and nodding at her.


    "Yes my love, you are beautiful and indeed I need to man up to bring you home and introduce you to my parents." Jack enthusiastically said.


    Ghani grimace. "He''s crazy." Ghani thought.


    "I said.." before Ghani finished her sentence.


    Jack already claimed her mouth.


    " Umm." m??n Jack.


    Ghani was frozen. She didn''t know what to do. In the meantime, Jack had inserted his tongue and his hands pulled her closer. He starts nibbling her lips and plays with her tongue. Ghani was lost with the sensation Jack created. When he starts groping Ghani''s bu??.


    Ghani was awake. She pushed him and slap him across his face.


    She was fuming in angry and run toward the bathroom and didn''t leave for how many minutes.


    Jack was in heaven even though his face was a slap. He touches his lips and looked at his hand.


    "Her lips taste like cotton candy and her bu????ks is soft." he thought and looked at his hand that touches Ghani''s bu????ks.


    After staying in the bathroom for a considerable time. Ghani came out and Jack had already left, leaving a piece of paper at the floor of the bathroom door.


    "It''s sad I have to go, an emergency came but I will be back my love. I will see you soon.


    Love,


    Jack".


    When Jack saw Angelo with a grim face. He knew there was something wrong. Instead of waiting for Ghani to come out of the bathroom. Jack instead wrote on a piece of paper that he is leaving and slides it under the bathroom door.


    Ghani pinches her forehead when she reads it. " Why can''t this man understand me? I do speak a human language right?" Ghani thought. After reading it. She crumbles his letter and throws it in the garbage. If she has a fire, she will set it on fire.


    Ghani went to Sheri''s office and saw Sheri looking lifeless. She strode toward her panicking.


    When she keeps on shaking her and saw it didn''t work she slaps her face. Making Sheri jolted from her fear.


    "What happened to you," Ghani asked concernedly.


    Sheri shook her head. "No... Nothing." Sheri stuttered said.


    Ghani saw that Sheri doesn''t want to talk about it, so she keeps her mouth shut.


    Angelo was seating in the dark when Jack came in. A gloomy face can be seen in his handsome face. He has a strong wine in his hand and his thinking of what Sheri said.


    "Ahem," Jack coughs. Angelo gently closes his eyes.


    "What do you do to make a woman forgive you after you hurt her how many times.?" Asked Angelo.


    "Hmm, the great leader of the vampire is having a hard time with his wife I see." Jack smile and went to get himself a glass of wine.


    "First thing first you have to woo her. Asked for forgiveness. Do everything she wanted and be sweet." Jack seriously said.


    Angelo didn''t respond, instead he slowly consumed his wine.


    All the things Alana said were all true. Now he regrets everything. For the past months, he''s doing his best to show that he wants her. But she always dodges and ignores him. His gift also was sent back making his mood bitter that even his subordinate was frightened by him.


    He calls one of his right-hand men. A tall man came. When he is inside the room, he starts to sweat. The atmosphere inside the room is deadly making him shiver in fear.


    Angelo looked at him.


    "Send some men to protect my wife," Angelo said.


    "Yes master." his underlings said.


    He was nervous the whole time and withdrew immediately and closed the door.


    Jack is smirking when he heard Angelo''s command.

 Chapter 45 - Alana Lannes

    Angelo is formulating what will be his next move to let his wife forgive him.


    While formulating. Catherine walked just like that in his office. She was the only one who dares to come and go in the dens of vampires in the night.


    Catherine didn''t care about the warning from his underlings. She went straight and opened his office door. She was given the VIP treatment because Angelo said it so toward his men before.


    "Angelo, oh hi Jack," Catherine said and looked at both of the handsome men who before adored her. She needs help from Angelo because Luis doesn''t want to do what she wanted to in their wedding ceremony. Usually, Angelo always aids Catherine if every time Catherine has a fight with Luis.


    Jack scowls when he saw her. He looked at her from head to toe and contrasts her to Ghani. This princess is indeed beautiful but her br??st is not as big as Ghani, and she''s thin compared to Ghani''s curves. Catherine is sweet while Ghani is feisty and loyal. Catherine is a cry baby while Ghani can defend her self, making her the perfect wife. Catherine has perfect lips but When Jack remembers those plump lips of Ghani. It births an excitement for him. He groans. He wanted her so badly. He just didn''t want to rush in things. He wanted that she will voluntarily give herself toward him. This is the first time he wanted to wait.


    Angelo glare at her when he heard her. For the first time, he felt he wanted to choke her.


    He was charmed by her before, but not anymore. He seethes when he remembers what Sheri said while ago. Partly because of her, he neglects, humiliates and embarrassed his wife.


    "Get out," Angelo angrily shouts at Catherine.


    Catherine was supposed to walk closer toward him when he heard him shout at her. She stops and stood still. This was the first time he shouted at her and with an angry voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Catherine used her sweet concern voice toward him. She always uses that voice to win him.


    "Are you deaf get out." he throws a crumbled paper toward her. Hitting her in the head.


    She felt horrible. His right-hand man came and dragged her out gently. Catherine was shocked but still wanted to talk to him. But Angelo''s servant brings her instead to her carriage and send her back home.


    Jack didn''t care at all of what had happened. He keeps on sipping his wine. While Angelo closes his eyes again.


    Catherine was pondering. How did everything come to this? He always welcomes her. Even the critical moment she chooses Luis. He''s always by her side. She was naturally wondering why.


    Early in the morning, Sheri was awake by the gentle knock on her door. Usually, Ghani came voluntarily and visits her in that kind of hours. Sheri was typically thinking Ghani forgot again her key.


    She''s a vampire that doesn''t need to sleep but since Sheri is the one who is now living inside that body she still acts like a human. She loves to lay down in her bed and read books. She even tried sleeping and indeed she can sleep.


    She''s not yet fully awake when she advanced toward her door and nonchalantly opened. She didn''t even open her eyes to see who''s standing.


    When she opened the door. Laurence, was there standing with a small basket in his hand. He almost drops the small basket when he saw her. She was wearing her see-through night silk gown exposing her braless br??st.


    She was s?xy. Her black hair that was tied up, her caramel skin that looks well-taken care off, her long legs that look so smooth and her body with beautiful curves. While gawking Laurence pants become tight. He let himself in and closed the door.


    "Did you again forget your keys?" Sheri asked and went toward her cabinet and grab something under the sink. She bends exposing a beautiful view for Laurence. While bending Laurence looked at her. His face turned crimson. She has this plum beautiful bu????ks. He wonders what it would feel like when he groped them. He was so immersed in his thought that he went numb.


    Sheri was thinking why Ghani isn''t speaking.


    When Sheri turned around, she saw Laurence.


    "Holy F****" Sheri curses when she saw him standing there with a basket.


    Laurence smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Sheri asked.


    "I brought breakfast with me. Since you let me in, let''s eat." Laurence said.


    Laurence places the basket at Sheri''s dining table and went and looked for boards and spoons.


    Sheri was so confused while holding her bloody juice jar.


    "What, how, hey I didn''t allow you to come in." She said and followed him toward her dining room in the meantime Laurence already found the plates and spoon and set them in the table.


    He pulls the chair to enable Sheri to sit down. Sheri was dumbfounded. She sits there holding her bloody jar. While Laurence also sits opposite to Sheri. Laurence uncovered what he brought and places some of it on Sheri''s plate. Sheri can smell, it''s her favorite bread. Sheri gently shook her head trying to think straight.


    "Wait, wait. Why are you here in my house? How did you know where I lived? Sheri felt her brain didn''t work for a precious minute. She can''t understand why that she''s sitting opposite to Laurence. Laurence gently spoke.


    "I just want to have breakfast with you. Like we typically used to." Laurence said, and he starts slicing a piece of bread and put a slice of cheese on top of it and heartily starts eating.


    Sheri doesn''t grasp why but her body starts to move to eat.


    Laurence was satisfied. Sheri frowns at what''s happening. When they were done eating.


    "I will be back tomorrow at the same time," Laurence said while blushing. The whole time they were eating Laurence can''t withdraw his eyes on her br??st. His nose starts bleeding. He excuses himself and went to the restroom to clean his nose. He said goodbye instantly leaving Sheri pondering. She never notices she''s wearing still her nightgown.


    Sheri, however, just said goodbye. She never notices the strange behavior of Laurence due to she''s wondering why the body operated that way, toward Laurence.


    Abruptly, the mechanical voice speaks in her mind. " The last wish of the owner of the body is to befriend the mystery target."


    Sheri was silent. "What?" Sheri asked.


    The mechanical voice didn''t respond to her question. Sheri was, however, think there''s really something wrong with her head. Now she''s hearing something from the system. Sheri shakes her heads and supposed to stand up. Suddenly the mechanical voice speaks up again. "Last wish must be fulfilled." The mechanical voice said.


    Sheri clasps her head and wants to knock it on the wall.


    She fervently wishes she could file a complaint letter to the proper management of the systems. This is cruel. She''s the one who is working diligently, and yet she''s been treated like s***. They don''t even give her any cheats like one of those transmigration stories or like the world she''s in otome games.


    "Why oh why? "Sheri asked herself. She pities her self.

 Chapter 46 - Alana Lannes

    Unknowingly to Sheri. Laurence was the only one who is good toward Alana. They met in the past when he was young. When the family of Laurence was going home in the middle of the night. They were ambushed by bandits. His wealthy parents didn''t survive the incident, and he was left behind wounded. Alana was merely passing by that road when she heard the hoarse groans of a kid. She swiftly follows the voice and saw a wrecked carriage with two slain bodies blatantly lying on the ground.


    She discovered the muffled sound and there he is a 10-year-old kid wounded. Alana rushed him home and help him. She sought someone to call her family doctor and when he arrived, he directly helps him. The whole night Alana was with him and when he was awake he was shouting crying and looking for his parents.


    Alana patiently supports and takes good care of him but the trauma he has is something Alana can''t cure. She decided to seek someone to help him get over, with his trauma. She knows a couple that is serving her noble family for countless generations. They were precisely like a family to Alana and whatever Alana asked they are willing to do.


    The reason they were faithful toward the Lannes family is. They are the only vampire family who accepted them when they were banished from their own clan. So when Alana asked them if they can take good care of Laurence. They gladly agree and treated him as their own child since they don''t have any children.


    Alana provided everything for Laurence in secret until he grew up and becomes a merchant and founded an underground group. He never remembers Alana until the moment she died that his godparents told him about Alana. He was devastated when he found the truth about her.


    In this life, he found out earlier who Alana is when he was sending someone to investigate her background. His godparents heard about it and told him about Alana. He was completely shocked. He was grateful he didn''t harm her when he kidnaps her.


    From since then on. He was faithful in sending flowers and gifts to Sheri.


    Sheri was massaging her forehead when Ghani arrived. Sheri already changes to her casual dress.


    "Sorry Alana, I was late. The pest was in front of my house again, and I was able to escape only now."Ghani said while gasping.


    Ghani was constantly being followed by Jack every day. He always brings flowers, chocolates, valuable jewelry, and many more rare gifts but Ghani throws it to his face and closed the door. Sometimes she has to climb at her back window to get out of her house.


    They were like a cat and mouse. Jack on the other side finds it amusing. He loves going to her house and gently teases her. Merely looking at her face makes his dead heart beats so fast. This day Ghani climbs to her window and climb down and run toward Sheri''s house.


    Sheri saw Ghani gasping, and she went and gets a cup of water for her.


    "It''s ok," Sheri said gently.


    "Oh did you have a visitor?" Ghani said while looking at the plates.


    "The Laurence guy came and bought a breakfast meal," Sheri said.


    "Who? Who came?" A deep voice sounded at their back.


    Sheri and Ghani looked at the door and there stood Angelo with a flower.


    Sheri and Ghani were dumb when they saw him.


    "What are you doing here?" Sheri asked.


    Ghani walked carefully to the side. From all the potential suitors of Catherine Ghani knows that Angelo is the scariest of them all.


    "I came to visit my wife," Angelo said.


    Sheri rolled her eyes. Ghani also wanted to roll her eyes, but she just lowers her head low.


    "Now, you see me leave," Sheri said while crossing her arms.


    "My wife, I think you forget what I told you before?" Angelo gently grasps her chin and looks at her in the eyes.


    Sheri rolled her eyes and swats his hands from her chin. She had it. She''s still thinking about Laurence and now here''s a bigger problem.


    "Could you stop, just stop, goodness, why can''t you be with Catherine? Go toward her. I don''t like you and will never be your wife. You''re a a******, and piece of s***. Get out! Leave me alone. Go, leave, now!" Sheri shouted furiously at him.


    She was so tired of this negative feeling of dreadful fear. She doesn''t care anymore if she''s out of character even this so-called husband of Alana has inadvertently gotten on Sheri''s nerve.


    Both Angelo and Ghani were surprised by her actions. Angelo was silent and Ghani''s mouth drop open.


    "What can I do for you to forgive me?" Angelo said soothingly.


    "You''re still here I said, get out. Get out!" Sheri pushed him outside her house and locked her house.


    Sheri came back to her kitchen room and gets her wine bottle and drink in one go.


    "This mission is stupid and it sucks," Sheri said while putting down the empty bottle of wine.


    Ghani came inside the kitchen room doesn''t know what to say. Sheri looked at her.


    "Ghani join me. Let''s get drunk." Sheri said.


    Sheri brings out a port wine and gets a glass of wine for both of them.


    Angelo was standing on her stairs. Pondering. That was the first time Alana shouts at him.


    On the other side, an alarm that she''s having an out of character attitude went on but calmed down. Sheri didn''t care anymore. Both Sheri and Ghani were tipsy especially Sheri. They were glad they had so many people that they can trust to manage the restaurant.


    After a couple of hours. Sheri looked at Ghani. How she heartily wished she has someone like her in her own world. Someone, she can say it''s my best friend. Woefully she has no one. While holding the wine glass Sheri opened up.


    "You know Ghani. I once fell in love with someone, but that person didn''t even see me at all. I was foolish. His looks drew me indeed he was handsome but that''s all." Sheri said while consuming her wine.


    Ghani was tipsy, and she just keeps on listening without comprehending what she''s saying.


    "Indeed sir Angelo is handsome but I agree with you. You were foolish."Ghani said.


    "Ghani, you''re my best friend. Jack is not bad at all. I think his sweet that he always comes to your house even he went toward your parents to propose marriage. "Sheri said while smiling.


    "Ah, I better go home before I get drunk," Ghani said making her excuse from their topic.


    Sheri laugh. "Ok, you better go. Do you want I will send you back home? It''s already in the middle of the night," Sheri said.


    Ghani shakes her head. "Nope thank you, I can take good care of my self. Thanks to you."Ghani said while smiling.


    "Alright see you tomorrow," Sheri said.


    On the way, Ghani typically tried walking upright. She''s tipsy but not drunk. She was thinking carefully about what Sheri said. Her mom also talks to her about Jack. The sole concern Ghani has, is his considerable reputation among women.

 Chapter 47 - Alana Lannes

    ********R18. Please don''t read if you''re not 18. Thank you.**************


    After 10 minutes of walking, Ghani arrives at her house. Sheri house is significantly close to hers. When she arrived at her front door. She was searching for her keys in her pocket.


    "Damn where did I place my key," Ghani said. Suddenly someone gently opens the door for her.


    "My darling I''ve been... What happened to you? Are you drunk?" A masculine voice spoke.


    He looked longingly at Ghani delicately flushed red face, and he can smell alcohol on her breath Nevertheless he finds it more attractive.


    Ghani looked up at the gorgeous guy in front of her. She glares.


    "How did you get in my house? Ghani asked.


    "You typically left the door open this morning," Jack said. Ghani walked inside and Jack carefully closed the door.


    "Really? tsk. I can ?ssure you I lock the door when I saw you. Tell me, why are you here?" inquired Ghani. She can nevertheless think in spite that she''s tipsy.


    Jack draws near toward Ghani who''s leaning comfortably on her stable door.


    "I really like you, Ghani. I genuinely want to become your lover or better yet husband." Jack said. He slowly draws nigher toward her face.


    " Jack listens..."


    Before she b?r?ly talked. He already kissed her.


    " umm," Jack m??ns, the whole day his thinking about her lips. It''s driving him insane.


    Ghani was muddleheaded and starts responding to Jack''s kiss. He smiles when she started responding. He slowly inserts his tongue making Ghani m??ns. While passionately kissing her, his hand traces her every curve. He starts exploring her body. While both were claiming each other''s lips. Ghani finds his lips were indeed ice cold but the pleasant fire he gently brings in her, is already consuming her.


    Slowly Jack leads Ghani toward her bedroom. Ghani on the other side starts removing Jack''s coat and starts roaming her hand in his body. He has a well-defined body. She ceases when she felt a thick, long stick between his pants.


    Jack groans when her hands touch him, he eagerly nibs her nape while fondling her br??st. He slowly unzips her dress intentionally exposing her plump br??st. Ghani m??ns when she was plunged on the wall and Jack starts swirling his tongue in her n?pp??. She seizes his hair and pulled him more.


    Jack starts biting, nibble and suck her n?pp?? while massaging her other br??st.


    Jack gradually unfastened her lovely dress while Ghani is m??ning and genuinely enjoying the way he sucks her n?pp?? and the way he slowly and gently gropes her. She felt like Jack treats her like porcelain that can easily break.


    Ghani''s und?rw??r is already soaking wet. While Jack slowly removes his pants and his long sleeve shirt.


    He made sure that both of them arrived at her bed n?k?dly. So in a blink of an eye. Jack undress them both.


    He leads Ghani to her bed and slowly laid her.


    He stops when Ghani is laying n?k?dly. He sincerely appreciates her every curve she has, her lovely br??st and her beautiful skin.


    "Ghani you''re so beautiful." Jack softly said.


    "Stop looking," Ghani said while blushing.


    Jack slowly nibs her nape and slowly went toward her br??st and going toward her inner th??h.


    Her m??ns can be heard while clutching his hair leading him to where she wanted to be.


    "Jack Ummm, yes" Ghani m??ns while enjoying his kisses. He gently licks her petals and makes sure to nibble her bud. He keeps on nibbling and su?k?n?. Making Ghani lost every bad notion of him.


    Jack knows his strength when it comes to bed but with all his experience about ordinary women. He knows how to control it.


    The m??ns of Ghani are getting louder and louder. Making Jack haul from her and see her face flushed face.


    "You''re beautiful, and I want you to be my wife. If you agree now. I''ll make sure we will be together eternally."Jack said while looking at Ghani.


    Ghani looked at him. "Do you really love me?"


    Jack smile at her.


    "Yes, I love you the moment I first saw you," Jack said.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Ghani said.


    Jack smiles he can''t describe what he feels. He immediately claims her sensuous lips and starts to knead her br??st again. He slowly trails his finger in her petal. He keeps on fiddling making Ghani wet more.


    Ghani rolled her eyes up she can''t help herself. Jack came in between her legs and starts pushing his thick rod in her entrance.


    Ghani was wincing in pain. " Jack, it''s too big, pull it out," Ghani said.


    Jack was gradually thrusting his rod.


    "Bear with it my love, later you will be in heaven," Jack said.


    Jack pushed himself and stayed there. Making Ghani scream. He starts su?k?n? her n?pp?? to alleviate her pain, but Jack can''t take a slow movement. She is so tight. His beast inside of him wants to take over and manipulate the situation, but he endures it.


    " Ghani your so tight and warm," he grunts and starts moving rhythmically.


    "Ahh Jack," whispered Ghani. Jack starts to nibble on her neck and his fang came out and slowly bites her.


    Ghani cant fell the pain down there but fell so heavenly when he starts to bite her and lick the blood that is oozing.


    " Ghani love. Start to bite my neck." Jack said.


    Ghani is not thinking but starts to obey him while he slowly thrusts her.


    When she bites him.


    Jack felt tremendous joy and ?ust at the same time.


    His thrust gets faster and faster. Ghani released his neck with small blood on her lips and starts shouting.


    "Jack, I''m coming," Ghani said.


    "Let''s come together, my love," Jack said.


    When he thrust her, he starts chanting. He keeps on chanting unknown words while his thrust is getting faster and faster. Ghani was m??ning loud and at the same time, Jack is shouting the chants. He pounds her faster and faster until Ghani can''t take the p???sur?. Jack was having a hard time chanting also due to Ghani is gripping his rod tighter and tighter after the final chant. Jack thrust his rod one more time and both found their release.


    Ghani was panting. While Jack leaves a trail of kisses in her nape. When Jack hauls himself on top of her. Ghani falls to sleep.


    Jack smiles from ear to ear while looking tenderly at the visible mark he made. He follows his finger on her side ?h?st where a small tattoo appears. It''s a symbol that they will be forever. Jack has decided for a long time to be with Ghani and has already prepared everything to prolong the life of Ghani.


    On the other side. Sheri was sleeping on the floor when someone carried her on her bed. He gradually places her in her bed. Sheri was jolted when a hand is ??r?ssing her face. She looked at the man in front of her who is kneeling down. Sheri slowly sits down...

 Chapter 48 - Alana Lannes

    Angelo is kneeling beside her bed. He looked like he''s horribly tired. This is the first time Sheri saw a handsome vampire but looked terribly exhausted. His eyes radiate loneliness, unlike yesterday that it gives a feeling of proud, arrogant and cold man.


    Sheri frowns while looking firmly at him.


    Angelo looks at the beautiful face of Sheri. Even with a birthmark on her lovely face, she looked so beautiful. This is the first time he saw her up close. Angelo doesn''t know anymore what to do. He is the leader of the vampire clan. He has a duty to carry, and he is the most respected of them all. He inevitably has to be proud, to be arrogant and to be cold for everyone to gain their respect. But to his wife those were different.


    He tormented his brain the whole night when Sheri put him out of her house. Her words hit him hard. It awoke him from his delusions that he can still let her yield to him. He genuinely thought that he can still make her his, but he was absolutely wrong. She has already stopped liking him or even caring for him. He was undoubtedly a fool. Yes, a conceited fool.


    Sheri was looking at his sorrowful eyes. She felt odd. It seems she''s familiar with those eyes. She just can''t figure out where and when and who.


    Both of them fixated with their own thoughts while looking at each other.


    Suddenly Angelo spoke gently and grasps her hand gently.


    "I''m sorry for all the things I''ve said and done. I''m sorry, I neglect you and never treated you right. I am sorry you were being humiliated. I will never and will... " Angelo stops from talking and ??r?ssed her face. He carefully holds her hand gently and reverently kisses it. And look at Sheri''s eyes. He longs for her and wants her, but he knows what he did is unforgivable. He admits he falls for her. He is lost thinking he will lose her. While gently looking at her, he spoke gently.


    "If you can''t forgive me. Then I promise, I will let you go. If that will absolutely make you happy I will do it." Angelo said while choking. His heart starts to hurt.


    Sheri allowed Angelo to grasp and ??r?ssed her face. She can feel his heartfelt sincerity and can see the profound sadness in his brilliant eyes. The great leader of the vampire for the first time has humbled himself in front of her.


    Sheri is thinking carefully about what to do next. For her specific mission to get a divorce this is a good chance but her heart, but the kind heart of Alana still beats inside. If Alana is still alive. She would be naturally delighted and gladly forgives him, but she is Sheri, the one who is presently occupying inside of Alana''s body. She''s confused. She wanted to say "yes begone" but her body doesn''t want to. Sheri is frowning deep inside.


    "Alana, what do you really want?" Sheri speaks candidly in her thought. She looked at Angelo. After a while, Sheri spoke.


    "I don''t know Angelo. I don''t know." That''s what Sheri said. Yes, the mission said to divorce him. But why is her body reacting differently? Sheri thought.


    "I will never force you anymore. I will wait for your decision. If you really want me to go and never appear in front of you, Alana, I will do everything you say just to forgive me." Angelo said gently.


    "Without you, this life I don''t want to live," Angelo said eagerly in his conscious thought. He indeed falls over heels for her.


    On the other side, Ghani waked up. She slowly turns around to find Jack but Jack can''t be found.


    "Was yesterday a dream?" Ghani thought. Later she heard singing in her kitchen.


    She wraps herself in the blanket and saw Jack standing glorious with his trouser on without a shirt. His pale masculine body is exposed. His 6 packs of muscles and a good body are exposed.


    Ghani was gawking when Jack saw her. He smiles.


    " Good morning love, " he speeds toward her and kisses her on her lips.


    "Umm" ?r??n?d Jack.


    Ghani also embraces him instantly dropping the blanket that carefully wrapped to protect her n?k?dness.


    Jack can''t stop himself from her entice he hauled her in the bed and made love again.


    When Angelo was still kneeling at the bedside of Sheri. One of his men knock.


    He frowns, he doesn''t like to be disturbed, and they know that.


    "Pardon me my lady, master." The man draws near Angelo and whispers toward him.


    " Master, It''s time they are starting to move now." The man said.


    Angelo frown and looked at the man.


    He nods understandingly at him, and the man went away. Leaving both Sheri and Angelo.


    Angelo looked attentively at her.


    "I have something to do and promise me, you will think about it," Angelo said. His face can be seen with his seriousness.


    Sheri nods her head and agrees. Angelo gets up and speeds toward the door.


    Sheri was thinking. Why would Angelo be rushing suddenly? She pondered and searches, in her brain about the story of this world. She recalls the book the transmigrated Alana read.


    Angelo ruled unanimously with an iron fist. He is undoubtedly for lasting peace. One thing he wants to achieve and maintained is a place for his people were fear for them will be not created.


    There was a time that the vampire of her kind has to battle fiercely with the bloodthirsty kind for supremacy and peace. The vampire bloodsucking has raised an army to defeat the kind of Alana. They wanted different. They rebelled against Angelo and naturally wanted to rule instead. For them, the blood of a human is very delicious than that of animals. They wanted fear to be spread throughout the continent, and their ambition is to rule the world.


    During the war, Angelo, Jack, and Laurence Join. The original Alana at that time is at the verge of dying in agony and when Angelo defeated the bloodsucking group. He returned home and found Alana already starts to evaporate in the hands of her parents.


    The Alana from the modern world who transmigrated at that time tried to change the story line. She made a concession and inevitably betrays her own clan which leads to the tragic demise of her family. Due to her terrible mistake.


    The vampire su?k?n? blood won the war. They crushingly defeated Angelo. Ultimately, Alana died in the hands of the leader of the blood-sucking vampire.


    This timeline is the critical time of the vicious battle. Sheri frown and jerks her head because of the stupidity and cowardice of both Alana. Her dad and the whole race will need to gather and fight. She needs to join them no matter what. For how many generations this world is peaceful and if the controversial story line will be disrupted again it will be not good.

 Chapter 49 - Alana Lannes

    Sheri wanted to go out when a tall vampire instantly appears at her door kneeling down on one knee.


    "My lady, please stay." the vampire respectfully beseeches Sheri.


    Sheri frown. "Who are you?"


    "The Master has ordered me to protect you and not allow you to step out of this house." He gently said.


    Sheri looked disapprovingly at the man. She ignored him instead. She walked carefully toward her door. But the man prevents her to walk out. Sheri intentionally tried it again one more time this time she eludes him and promptly opens her door. She speeds towards her parent''s house. The man earnestly tried his best to pursue her and stop her, but Sheri is faster. Sheri arrived at her parent''s home and saw they are already dressed up and ready to depart to join the battle. They come to a halt when they saw Sheri.


    Her mother speed toward her.


    "Honey, why are you here? I thought you were..." Her mother hushed when he saw a man, nearing them.


    "My Lady, please don''t run off." The man said when he arrived at the other side of Sheri''s back.


    Her mother looked attentively at Sheri. Her father approached his wife and Sheri.


    "Alana, listen to him. Angelo promises us that you will be safe." Her father said.


    "Sweety, we dearly need you to obey Angelo for once. It is for your own good." Her mom said and ??r?ssed her cheek. Her mom persuades Sheri to stay.


    Sheri felt the love of the parents of Alana toward Alana. But she knows she has to join. She is not feeble as the real Alana, and she can defend her self.


    According to the story. The transmigrated Alana didn''t go, and her parents were killed. The original Alana on top didn''t go, but her parents miraculously survive.


    Now that Sheri is now Alana. She will stand for what is right. Who knows what will happen if she will not go. It''s better to make sure everything will be alright.


    Regardless, she can''t criticize Alana''s parents because they didn''t know what Sheri''s unique capability neither Angelo.


    "Remain here darling." her mom said gently and looked at the bodyguard of Sheri and said.


    "I entrust you, my daughter," her Dad firmly said. Both of her parents hugs Sheri before they departed for the battle.


    Sheri was left behind together with her bodyguard. She was thinking of how to dodge her security.


    She carefully analyzed the man and her brain started to work on how to flee from him.


    "I need to pee," Sheri said gently and went toward her old room. There, she has a massive window, and she can easily escape. She was naturally thinking while ago what methods she can use to escape from him unnoticed. She thinks of the old method of any woman who wants to escape. It is to go through the window.


    The man nods and followed her toward her room and waits at the door. Without any further ado. She escapes and went instantly toward the battleground. In the body''s memory, she accurately locates where they are. When she arrived, she looked eagerly. There were 50 people next to Angelo while the other side is more than a hundred. Sheri looked at the location of her parents and when she saw them. The battle has already begun.


    When Sheri saw someone is cautiously approaching her mother from behind. She rushes over toward the man and immediately punches him on his face and instantly pulls out her dagger and struck him in his heart. He vaporized immediately.


    Her dad and mom were stunned when she invariably appeared out of nowhere. Her bodyguard also starts joining the fight when he arrived. He keeps on looking where Sheri is.


    Sheri had a glimpse of Angelo and Jack fighting at the other side. Suddenly her father shouts at her.


    "Alana." Her father cries fiercely. Her enemy was at her side, but she immediately evades and strikes her face from behind and when she staggered Sheri grab her neck and twist it. Her enemy evaporates. This is also the considerable time Laurence appears simultaneously with his godparents.


    Laurence runs eagerly toward Sheri. "Are you ok?" Laurence asked gently.


    Sheri instantly pulled Laurence and tries to dodge her enemy''s attack.


    Laurence naturally brings out his loaded gun and starts shooting.


    "F***, Laurence what are you doing here? Sheri asked desperately while trying to prevent the aggravated ?ssault of one of her enemies.


    "Helping...." he scarcely completed his words when another enemy approaches them and hides behind the enemy of Sheri. He went straight toward Laurence. The enemy grabs and bites Laurence''s neck. Sheri perceives it and promptly annihilates her enemy and went straight to the vampire who is biting the neck of Laurence.


    Sheri fiercely struck him in his heart through his back. The enemy evaporates in no time.


    "S***." She saw Laurence''s exposed neck is oozing with blood. Sheri forthwith went toward him and licks his neck to prevent the blood from flowing sluggishly. Sheri tastes the blood of Laurence it was very delicious, but she f?r??b?? suppresses her overwhelming urge to drink. On the other side, Laurence felt a tremendous pain when the enemy savagely bites him but when Sheri licked him. He felt strange.


    But His brain also started being muddle-headed. Sheri saw it and in no time she bites her hands and gives blood toward Laurence. The saliva and blood of Sheri have a kind of property to stop any bleeding from anyone and stop the venom to spread toward the body. It''s a special gift of Alana that only Sheri knows via the book that the modern Alana reads.


    "S***, " Sheri curse. Laurence''s godparents saw what happened, and they rushed behind Sheri to fiercely protect her and Laurence from the fierce ?ssault of their enemy.


    Sheri carefully looked at Laurence''s godmother. "Take him home, before the venom starts to spread again," Sheri said.


    Sheri and the godfather of Laurence instantly covered Laurence and his godmother. Leaving them behind.

 Chapter 50 - Alana Lannes

    Her mom and dad start to instantly surround her as well.


    "Dad, mom. Don''t mind me, be careful," Sheri shouted frantically.


    She continues fiercely in ?ssaulting. Every move she executes where specific. One move of her can kill a vampire.


    Moreover, Angelo saw Sheri''s fighting on the corner.


    He speeds toward them.


    He looked anxiously at her concerned parents and shout. " Get her out of here," Angelo said.


    "I can help!" Sheri said while killing one vampire.


    Her parents looked at Angelo.


    "Alana please listen to me just this once," Angelo earnestly begged Sheri while killing his enemy. Their enemy was many.


    "Sorry, no can''t do," Sheri said while speeding to the where Jack is and start helping him. Angelo was stuck together with her parents because 10 vampires suddenly appear toward them.


    Sheri focuses on killing. The battle lasted for how many hours until Angelo killed their leader.


    When the blood-sucking vampire saw their leader died. They naturally wanted to run, but Angelo ordered his men to imprison them. He will think later on how to deal with them.


    Sheri, her parents, and their whole clan went triumphantly toward the mansion of the Lannes. There stood Laurence. He had a bandage on his neck. Sheri looked at him and tried to look eagerly at his wound. The wound was already closed, but it has a little bit of color. Sheri''s breath when she saw the venom didn''t spread. It stayed in one place.


    Laurence was naturally delighted he is the first person Sheri attended to.


    Ghani and her mom also approached them.


    Ghani was nervous the whole time. She eagerly wanted to come along, but Jack tied her up and asked her mom to watch her until he comes back.


    Sheri was looking at Ghani who is anxiously. When Jack appears on a stretcher with some visible wounds on him. Ghani instantly run toward him and embraced him.


    Sheri was dumbfounded. "When did it happen?" Sheri thought.


    After tenderly embracing each other, Ghani spot the knitted brows of Sheri. She reddened and smiles shyly.


    Sheri chuckled. Everyone ceased their movement and pondered why Sheri laugh. Ghani spoke gently.


    " Don''t laugh." Ghani sweetly said to Sheri. Everyone intuitively understood when they instantly realized about Ghani and Jack.


    With the joyful celebration suddenly the mechanical voice speaks anxiously.


    "Red alert, red alert, host the bug is in this world. No more time, we need to promptly pull you out." The mechanical voice said.


    Sheri was paralyzed.


    Sheri glance at everyone especially her parents. Sheri speaks not too loud and not too soft.


    "Mama, Papa, Ghani. Thank you," Sheri said and smiles.


    Rapidly she slowly falls to the ground and stops breathing.


    Laurence looked at her and when he saw she''s falling he runs to catch her.


    Everyone was stiffened when she collapses. Ghani was so scared together with her parents.


    "Alana" her parents cried out.


    "Alana, wake up. This is merely a joke right?" Ghani cried desperately while shouting.


    Laurence was rigid while tenderly supporting the lifeless body of Sheri.


    After a few minor seconds, Angelo arrived. He desperately wanted to see Sheri. When he arrived what he saw frightened him. He zooms toward Sheri. Angelo shoved the frozen Laurence and embraced Sheri.


    "Alana" Angelo gently stroked her face.


    Alana already starts evaporating.


    "No, no no," Angelo shouted frantically.


    Laurence on the side was irretrievably lost while looking.


    When Sheri was totally evaporated.


    Angelo allegedly chased her charred ashes. But it''s already carried by the wind.


    Angelo looked mournfully at his empty hand. A tear fell down at his cheek. He doesn''t know what to feel.


    "Alana" shouts Angelo while crying.


    Laurence stood there like a zombie. He was hopelessly lost. Alana, the woman he loved is gone. She vanished wholly like that.


    After a few critical months since Sheri left. Her parents were overly not best. Alana was the only child they had. They were blessed to have her, but they never knew that one day she will go first.


    After the tragic incident, an odd year has passed. Her parents live far away from the coven. They live in a secluded area and never been found.


    Ghani was also devastated but Jack slowly, gently comforts her. They were blessed to have twins. They named the girl Alana, and Ghani is the first human to become a full pledge vampire. Meaning she gains the same capability as that of Jack.


    After making sure the vampire race that Angelo governs is safe and it''s in a state of peace. Angelo went toward the empty grave of Alana. Her parents, nevertheless, did a memoir place for her.


    The face of Angelo, can''t be described while standing in front of her grave.


    "You''re cruel. You never give me your answer, and you just left. I guess this is my retribution," Angelo silently said while ??r?ssing the empty grave of Sheri.


    After a while. He holds the gun in his hand and pointed it in his heart and pressed the trigger. The silver bullet went through his heart.


    He was smiling bitterly.


    "I love you" Angelo softly said to her grave while holding a valuable piece of jewelry of Alana. He holds it and kisses it, while he slowly melts into thin air.


    Jack found out what took place to Angelo through a hidden letter after a few anxious days. He was devastated, his only cousin is not anymore alive.


    On the other side of the minor town, a white building can be recognized. In a closed room, Laurence is sitting gloomily. Laurence also was not best he was properly admitted to the insane institute after Sheri dies. He keeps on looking at his hand all the time.


    Unknowingly toward his godparents. The venom is instantly starting to spread all over his frail body. He started feeling numb. When the venom almost consumed him. There''s one word came out of his mouth.


    "Alana," He gently spoke and carefully closed his sunken eyes. When he instantly opened his eyes again, they turned into red and a teardrop falls.


    ********????????????????*****************

 Chapter 51 - Sheri Hoal

    When Sheri uncovered her eyes, she was floating in a dark pitch void space. She looked around but it''s all dark. Sheri tried calling the system.


    "Hello, system, are you there? Anybody." Sheri shouted. Still, no reply. The latter thing she recalls is when the system frantically called her. The rest is starting to become blurred. She did try to recall, but she couldn''t. It feels like something is erasing it very fast. Sheri''s brow knitted together. After trying to recall and still cannot remember anything. Sheri just let go. She''s wondering if the system can wipe out her memory in the mission. Why is that the system doesn''t respond to her. Still, she nevertheless did not stop reaching out, the system.


    While calling the system. She keeps on wandering and trying to see if she can find a light somewhere. She can''t see where she is. After a while of moving. In the corner, she saw a light, she desperately runs to it.


    When she came out, she arrived in a closed dirty and smelly looked like a jail room.


    She looked and observed and when she saw where she is.


    She was stiff and scared. She felt her back shivered. When she looked on the sideways. She saw a skeleton next to her. Her knees gave away. She desperately wanted to move, but she can''t. She felt something is crawling on her feet. She looked fearfully and saw vines of an unusual tree wanting to wrap her feet. She panickily eliminates them and runs somewhere.


    She runs through the hallway and arrived in another room with a jail bar on it. The room seems familiar. She was thinking about where she saw it. She froze when she recalls it. Her anxious heart frantically beats fast, her palm starts to sweat and her whole being allegedly starts to shiver. She recognizes this room. This was the room Eric tortured her. She wearily walked closer and closer toward the miserable room and when she went through the wall. Her world stood still.


    She gasps when she saw her body hanging on the wall. She saw Devon getting up from his chair and walked out of the room. Sheri slowly walked toward her body.


    She stroked her face but it went through. She was there engraving every bruised that her body has received. Every cut Eric did she carved it in her head and heart.


    "You are a fool." Sheri talked bitterly to her lifeless body.


    "You were stupid and fool." Sheri piteously cried her heart out. Teardrop after teardrop flowed through her cheek.


    Later a personal doctor passes through her and walked closer toward her lifeless body.


    He looked for her pulse, but she''s gone. He can''t find any. He looked at Eric who recently came. They aggressively put her down and tried to revive her, but Sheri''s battered body is already lifeless.


    Eric called his men to prepare a coffin. Within one hour a coffin arrived. They suppose place Sheri''s body on it.


    Sheri was looking at what they are doing. She turns toward Eric to allegedly tried to punch him. But all have resulted in nothing. All her punch went through. She keeps on punching and kicking and shouting.


    "You murderer," Sheri shouted furiously at him. But he can''t hear all the angry shouts of Sheri.


    "You''re happy now? I am dead. Why are you silent? Laugh... smile. Is it not that''s what you wanted? I have paid double. No hundred times my sin toward her unborn child. Laugh. Why don''t you laugh?" Sheri shouts toward Eric and cried her heart out.


    "Laugh, why don''t you laugh? Why don''t you laugh?" Sheri softly said while crying on her knees in front of Eric.


    Eric was silent the whole time while looking at the face of Sheri who is dirty and unrecognizable. He doesn''t know what to feel. Now that the one who harmed Janice is gone. What now. He was lost.


    When Devon arrived at their home. Janice was happy when she looked fondly at her husband who just arrived. Devon is also happy to see his pregnant wife.


    "Where did you go? Janice asked gently.


    Devon looked at her and smile.


    "I just went and take good care of business," he said thoughtfully, and he tenderly embraces her and kisses her. He kneels down and kisses also her belly. Janice is at present 5 months pregnant. Devon hauls Janice and instantly brings her to their bed. Both of them ignited a fire and when they were doing it.


    Devon felt strange, his p****s doesn''t want to get up.


    "S***t, he gets up from Janice and walked toward the bathroom.


    Janice was a bit concern because it has been for how many months that his having trouble with it.


    When he came back, he looked at Janice sitting there on their bed.


    " I think you should go to the doctor," Janice said and lay down on their bed.


    "I''m sorry, I think so too," Devon said he walked toward their bed and slip through the blanket and embrace Janice.


    Sheri on the other side looked at how they put her body in the coffin. She is just like a broken rag doll that they toss at the coffin. No gentleness and no consideration at all.


    Eric frowns when they just put her like that. Something inside him wanting to do something.


    "Stop, "Eric shouted furiously.


    Sheri frown.


    "Asked someone to clean and dress her up. Afterward, bury her in a cemetery and inform her parents," Eric said.


    Sheri, who is on her knees crying. Stand up and tried to punch him.


    "How dare you? How dare you, let them touch my body? How dare you? You are a beast. Heartless, Monster." Sheri screams, shout and trying to punch at Eric until Sheri can''t go on.


    She falls to the ground and pounds the ground how many times while crying. Every regret, every pain, every fear and every anger she all let it out.


    When she calms down. She went and desperately searches for her family. She went toward the slum area. In the city where they live. There is just one slum area. Sheri walked out of the mansion and hitch at the car of one of Eric''s bodyguards who is leaving. After arriving in the city Sheri looked for a car going toward the slum area. Arriving at that area Sheri burst in tears. She couldn''t believe her family is living in that area.


    Sheri looked at every house and every alley. When Devon is showing her the situation of her family. She remembers a house. She looked for that specific house and when she found it. Her tears cannot stop from falling. She saw her mom and dad crying together with her siblings. They all dress in black. They receive a call while ago about the whereabouts of Sheri''s body. Her mom was being supported by her dad and little sisters. Sheri covers her mouth. She saw how they were living, how her parents become old. She cried. She wanted justice. She was the one who did wrong. She should be the only one who bore the punishment.

 Chapter 52 - Sheri Hoal

    "Mom, dad," Sheri cried bitterly. She went gently and typically wanted to touch them, embrace them but all her effort are useless. She followed them when they walked out of their tiny house.


    They bought flowers with their last money and went toward the cemetery. Sheri cried her heart out looking at her family. She wanted to comfort them and wanted to say. Everything is alright now.


    Sheri went to her mom and dad who is kneeling at her grave while crying.


    "Mom, Dad it''s ok don''t cry. I am doing everything to change this. Please don''t cry. Sven, Ric, all of you stop crying." Sheri shouted at them, but no one can hear her. They all stayed there looking at the grave of Sheri. Sheva bought a piece of stone that has beautiful art on it. She was supposed to give it to Sheri if she comes home, but she never knew they will never see her anymore. All her sisters were devastated and crying.


    Sheri made a resolution that she will never let her family have the same ending. She clenches her hands promising her self she will let her family have a happy life.


    When they went home Sheri followed them. Sheri can see her mom becomes very weak. Her mom and dad have indeed aged a lot. Sven, Ric, and her 4 sisters were not best also. When they arrived home, there was a letter and a small briefcase on the table. Sven opened the letter, and a cheque was inside on it. Amounting of 100 million dollars and when he opened the briefcase cash is also there. Sven was looking where it comes from but there is no letter who it came from.


    Sheri furrowed her brow when she saw it. She''s thinking who send it. Sven presents the cheque toward their dad, but their dad didn''t look at it nor her mom. He was tenderly holding her wife the whole time comforting her. Both can''t describe the sadness they felt. They don''t mind being poor but losing one of their children has devastated them a lot. After a while, he slowly sighs and gently shook his head.


    "Your sister is now gone. We don''t know where that money comes from. If that is the amount of her life, we will not accept it." her dad said. For them, family is more important than money.


    Sheri draws near toward her parents and kneels in front of them.


    "Mom, dad please accept it you need it. For the sake of my siblings, please accept it." Sheri beseeched them, but they can''t hear her. Her tear starts to fall again. Sheri blamed her self and Blamed her stupidity.


    Sven on the other side carefully closed his eyes. They genuinely need this money to live. His younger brother and sisters were scavenging for food and been humiliated how many times. His thinking of what to do. Sheri gets up and moved toward Sven.


    "Sven please accept it," Sheri said, but he can''t hear her.


    Sheri sought ways to give a signal to her brother. She moved everything, books, vases or something tangible so that she can inform them to accept that money.


    When Sven sits at the corner. He put the cheque on the table. When he was supposed to crumble the envelope. He felt a small item on it and when he pours it on the table. He saw a small envelope. He frowns, he unfolds it and a small necklace appears. Sven is familiar with the necklace. It was the valuable necklace Sheri loved to wear. He carefully placed it next to the cheque. Sven is, however, thinking about what to do. While looking keenly at the necklace and the cheque. He is also conflicted.


    It''s his sister''s life that was gone, and the cheque seems the payment of her life.


    In the meantime, Sheri was active touching every item of their small house. In the corner of her eye, she saw her necklace next to the cheque. Sheri walked next to the table and tried to move it. Without any reason she was capable of moving, sliding it next to the Cheque. Sven saw and was overwhelmed. He was thinking perhaps Sheri is saying to accept the money.


    Sven made a decision to have the money and just hide it toward their parents in the meantime. This is for the sake of his little brother and sisters together with his parents. From that day, Sven and Ric talked, they discussed moving out of the slum area and go abroad. After a couple of days, they did move out and went and live somewhere where they were unknown. Sven told the story of the necklace that moved toward his parents. They believed him because they know Sven would never lie no matter what the circumstances. They teach their children no matter what happened. They must not lie, and Sven is one of the examples who never lie no matter what circumstance is it.


    Sheri did desperately try following them but couldn''t. She wanted to go in at the airport, but She can''t get in. It seems a wall is separating them and Sheri to go in. She tried her best to try to find ways but all her effort is wasted. She can''t do anything, but she''s content her family is now safe.


    After a few days when she was roaming aimlessly around the town, she saw Devon and Janice walked out of the hospital. Sheri frown and inevitably followed them. When they get inside their car. Sheri also went in.


    They didn''t talk. Sheri looked suspiciously at them and was inquisitive. Devon halts the car on the side of the road. Janice timidly begins crying. Sheri''s brow went up.


    "Tell me why?"Devon grips the steering wheel tight.


    Janice cried more.


    "Tell me" Shouts Devon to Janice.


    Janice looked at Devon. "I''m sorry I didn''t mean it. It was an accident." Janice hic while saying.


    "When did it happen?" shouts Devon.


    Janice was just kept on crying.


    "When? Shouts devon.


    "A half year ago," Janice said.


    "Get out," Devon said.


    "Please, Devon I love you. Don''t do this. I love you. It was a mistake and we can have a DNA test if this is yours or not. I''m positives it is yours. Please don''t do this to us. "Janice begged.


    "Get out." Shouts devon.


    Sheri was looking at both of them dumbfounded.


    Janice didn''t move. Devon gets out of his car seat and went toward Janice''s side and hauls her out of the car.


    "Devon please, don''t." Begged Janice.


    Devon didn''t listen to her, instead, he went back to his seat and drives his car. Sheri was supposed to get out, but she didn''t.


    Devon was driving aggressively the whole night until his gasoline is empty. It was in the middle of nowhere. He cried bitterly. While gripping his steering wheel.


    "Ahhh...," he shouted and allegedly punches his steering wheel.


    Sheri was curious about what happened. So she sticks around. Devon hails a cab and went toward the cemetery and looked at his grandfather''s grave. He''s the only one who knows what he will do in these situations.

 Chapter 53 - Sheri Hoal

    He was sitting there for how many hours. Sheri was just waiting and looking at his face or walking in the cemetery or doing something until Devon''s phone rings, and she walked beside him to listen. When Devon saw who called. He picked up.


    Sheri listens to their conversation.


    "It''s grandma, where are you? Janice called me that you didn''t come home?" His grandma said.


    "Grandma, I am infertile," Devon said.


    Sheri was inexpressibly shocked.


    "What do you mean infertile? You had made one before if that Hoal girl didn''t push Janice maybe you already have one now and Janice is also pregnant now. How can you say your infertile?" His grandma asked.


    "I merely found out that I''m infertile, and Janice was never been pregnant before. The one that is in her belly now is not mine as well." Devon said.


    Sheri places her shaking hands in her mouth. She doesn''t comprehend what to feel or do.


    His grandma was silent on the other line.


    "Come home now, and we will get another opinion. For Janice, we can do a DNA test there must be a mistake, come home." His grandma firmly said.


    Devon calms down and wipes his tear and calls his personal ?ssistant they arrived at the entrance of the cemetery and went home at his grandma''s place, leaving Sheri alone in the cemetery.


    Sheri was speechless. She doesn''t know what to do. She covers her mouth when she recalls she only saw blood in Janice''s head and not between her legs.


    She mindlessly walked thinking and pondering how and why would Janice do something like that.


    After a few more days. Sheri stayed in her graveyard. At least her family changes her graveyard in a private place overlooking a field with a beautiful landscape. Her name was scribbled in her gravestone with a beautiful design. She appreciates the design of it. It was Sheva who made it. She loves arts. Sheri was enjoying the scenery when she saw someone approaching her graveyard with a purple hyacinth on his hand.


    She looked and was dumbfounded.


    It was Eric in his suits. He placed the flower in her grave looking solemn, and his odd expression was unexplainable.


    He ??r?ssed her gravestone. He was silent for how many hours. Sheri observed him.


    "I''m sorry, I" Eric withhold his words. What would he say to her? He knows precisely, that she was heed over heels him, but he killed her for harming someone who he naturally thinks is special. He was deceived and now it''s too late. How to properly compensate her and her family of what he did to them. He was undoubtedly lost on what to do.


    "If there is a second life. Allow me to pay for what I have done toward you. I know you can never forgive me and don''t blame you with it." Eric gently said


    He sits next to her grave while Sheri on the other side sits. Both were looking at the sitting sun.


    Sheri didn''t respond. What would she say? It''s tiring to be consistently in fear. It''s tiring to hold a grudge. It''s tiring not to forgive. She''s now dead. She can''t do anything. Do screaming and hating help? Sheri thinks no. She is not a saint when it comes to what they did toward her but she will never burden her self anymore about something that she can''t control.


    Both were silent until Eric leaves that place. Day and night Sheri stayed, roaming around different towns and different areas. She''s waiting for the system to get her.


    During those times Eric keeps on visiting her grave every day for the past year. He always brings a colorful flower and stays there until dark.


    The only thing that Sheri was frowning is, he seems like he''s starting to get thinner and thinner. His robust body cannot be seen anymore. His handsome face starts fading away. He doesn''t also bring anything to eat. Every time he comes at her grave from morning until evening. He never eats nor drinks. She can''t ask anyway why.


    In one case Sheri was waiting for Eric to appear she was customary for her to sit with him every afternoon. Both of them don''t speak b?r?ly looked at the sunset. While waiting for Eric to show up that afternoon.


    That particular afternoon was different. It was Devon who came. Wearing a white shirt and jeans. Sheri frowns when he saw him.


    "What is he doing here?" Sheri said to herself.


    Devon looked at the beautiful curved name of Sheri and Sheva''s beautiful engraved art. He never speaks. He clenches his hand while looking at her grave.


    At the same time, Sheri was observing him, but he was silent the whole time. She can''t see any emotional expression on his face. He left afterward. Sheri merely shrugged and waits for Eric to come. Eric came afterward.


    After sitting in the same place. Sheri was looking at him. He becomes so very thin, looking so unhealthy.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Sheri asked, but he never responds because he doesn''t hear her neither can see her.


    "This might be my last visit to you" He scarcely paused for a while and continues to talk.


    "I will be going far. I will atone for my sin to you and desperately hope you will forgive me." Eric put the flower on her grave and waits until it was dark and slowly walked toward his car.


    Sheri looked suspiciously at his back. He looked like he''s sick. She felt there''s something wrong with him.


    After how many days pass indeed Eric didn''t come. Sheri was pondering over his words before.


    Sheri waited but he never appears. After a few months, She walked toward the streets and went toward her favorite spot where she is watching her noontime show. Sheri was watching when a piece of news appears.


    "Eric Cooper, the young entrepreneur who owns one of the largest businesses in the world was declared dead in his home. His parents found him dead in his room. According to the police, there is no foul play in his tragic death. He left a note saying " to atones once grave fault, is not enough." The newscaster kept on speaking while Sheri places her quivering hands on her mouth. She was very shocked.


    "Why would you do that?" Sheri asked toward the picture of Eric on the Tv.


    Sheri went toward his funeral after locating his address. She followed them going to the cemetery. It was a private burial. There were so many paparazzi on the side. While his parents were bearing a picture of him crying.


    Sheri thought they would bury him in a private cemetery but no, they went toward the private place where she was buried.


    She was dumbfounded and furrows her brows. When they are burying him.

 Chapter 54 - Sheri Hoal

    Devon also came.


    He was standing there the whole time. They were not the best buddy. They are just a business partner. When everyone left, he stayed. He looked at the grave of Eric frowning and slowly said.


    "You''re coward. You don''t deserve to be buried next to her. Our lives are not enough of what we did toward her.". Devon was indeed not a saint when it comes to torturing people, but he will always make sure that is justifiable. The moment he knows of the unfaithfulness of Janice toward him and her lies. He felt remorse about what he did toward Sheri.


    Every night his conscience is eating him up. He felt he deserve that he can''t have any offspring, he deserves the betrayal of Janice and finding out that the one in her belly is not his. He deserves that he gets a nightmare every night.


    He clenches his hand. Remembering what Janice did.


    After that day that Sheri died in the dungeon and went home at night. The day after, he and Janice went to the hospital for a complete check-up. After getting a sp?rm example, blood, everything. They saw that he doesn''t have any sp?rm meaning his infertile. When the doctor said that. He stands up and was angry.


    "How can you say I''m infertile? Are you sure? Look at my wife she''s pregnant. Devon said while seizing the collar coat of the doctor in front of him.


    The doctor bravely looked at him.


    "Mr. Devon, I am positively sure, that the result of our test is accurate and true but maybe there is indeed a miracle." The doctor said.


    "I want 20 doctors, take another example to let them see if you are wrong." Devon angrily commanded while releasing the doctor.


    The man sighs and did what Devon asked. While on the other hand, Janice was agitated the whole time.


    "Devon, I think we better go home and later come back to see the result." Janice gently said.


    "No, it has to be done now, to prove to this quack doctor that he is mistaken. Don''t worry babe we will be done for an hour." Devon said while ??r?ssing her face and hold her hands. Devon frowns when he felt her hand is cold.


    "Are you cold? You''re looking pale. If you''re not feeling good. I will ask someone to take you home you need to rest and don''t worry about this, everything will be alright."Devon said.


    Janice turned pale, and her heart starts to beat very fast. She keeps silent the whole time. And when 20 doctors came and re-examine everything. The result was Devon was indeed infertile.


    He was shocked that he falls to his seat.


    "There must be a terrible mistake," Janice said toward the doctors.


    "No ma¨¢m the used test is accurate and the peculiar condition of sir Devon has been going for how many years. Only now that it appears symptoms because it is in the late-stage." The doctor said.


    "What did you say?" Devon asked.


    Janice was petrified.


    "Your adverse condition has been ongoing for how many years. Only this time around that your condition is gotten worst, and we advise you do and follow our treatment." The doctor said.


    Devon was frozen and still. He was paralyzed of what he heard and doesn''t know what to do . He looked at Janice.


    After a few seconds. He storms out of the doctor''s office and left Janice. Janice chased him and that''s the time Sheri saw them out of the hospital.


    The terrible moment he realizes about that perhaps the unborn child of Janice is not his.


    He was devastated and hurt. He went to his grandma, and his grandma has already asked someone to do the DNA for the fetus and the result shook the whole Goori family. The one that Janice is carrying is not his. He also calculated the duration that the doctor said of him being infertile. He asked Janice about the truth whether she was indeed had a miscarriage.


    Janice was crying the whole time. Devon was so frustrated he went away and investigates the hospital instead. He found out that Janice paid someone there to look like, that she had a miscarriage. He was wrecked when he was reading all the reports from the hospital. Why would Janice do such a thing? That thought keeps on playing over and over in his mind.


    He was angry he destroyed everything on his desk. Devon felt everything crumbled down. His world stood still.


    Eric also found out when he inquired about Janice. He was shocked when he heard about it.


    When Devon went for another check-up abroad. The doctor said he had a temporary infertile maybe it was already started 2 years ago and now it has to be treated. There is still hope as long that he is willing to undergo the treatment.


    Sheri deepens her frown when he stood there in their grave.


    Sheri followed him home to know more about what happened to Janice and him.


    When he went home. His whole mansion was pitch black. He is the only one who lives there. He went straight to his bed and tried to sleep. Sleep can''t visit him no matter how he tried.


    Sheri observed him every day.


    He lay on his bed every night but wasn''t able to sleep. Sometimes he sleeps but only for 4 hours. He always had a nightmare in the middle of the night.


    Sheri approached him she wanted to know his dreams, but she can''t see it.


    Every morning he goes to work. He eats and tried to sleep.


    One day his grandma visits him.


    "What are you doing to your self." his grandma asked.


    " I''m alright grandma. Devon said.


    "You''re not ok, look at you. Are you trying to kill your self?" his grandma said.


    Devon gently spoke "no grandma I''m really ok," he said. In reality, he wanted to pay for his sins toward Sheri by living while dying. He desperately wanted to pay the price. He even gives 50 percent of his companies share toward the family of Sheri to compensate them for what he did.


    Her family was shocked when they received an attorney from Goori corporation. Sven didn''t mention it toward their parents due to their condition. At first, they refuse it, but Devon makes sure they will accept it.


    Devon allegedly wanted to suffer until his last breath. As years go by Sheri saw everything that happened in his life.


    He divorced Janice and gives her money since they didn''t have a prenup. Devon didn''t care as long he will never saw her again. Sheri saw how Janice keeps on begging Devon to take her back. She keeps on apologizing by phone or visiting him in his company. Devon asked an attorney for a restraint order and it was granted. Since then Sheri didn''t see Janice anymore.


    Another year has gone by Sheri saw how he slowly tormented himself. He almost killed himself when he went through a hard depression, but he keeps on living remembering about Sheri. He never stops visiting her graveyard. To remind him how foolish he is to involve an innocent life. Thinking that Janice was a two-faced person. One day he found out he has a brain tumor.


    He has constant pain in his head due to, he cannot sleep. He merely went for a check-up and found out he has a maligning tumor. They advise him to go for an operation, but he never did. His condition has gotten worse, but he didn''t care.


    On the other side.


    Sheri was gazing at his grizzled face. He becomes so feeble. Her grandma and parents were much concern they desperately tried to talk to him for an operation, but he obstinately refuses. He keeps on saying sternly he deserves it.


    One dreary day Devon went toward the cemetery where Eric and Sheri were buried. He was so frail. His stamina has gone so bad. He was looking at the grave of Eric.


    "You''re so fortunate, you had someone who loved you but who would have thought that...." he stops talking when his head throb in pain.


    Sheri doesn''t know what to feel. She is conflicted. While thinking Sheri suddenly heard like a transmitting electronic sound is trying to speak. Sheri tried listening where it''s coming from.


    "Host, I''ve finally found you" The mechanical voice speak.


    "I need to get you out in this world ASAP." He urgently said.


    "Oh... Sheri was supposed to get angry at the mechanical voice when one corner of her eye saw someone that it seems he''s looking at her. He looked at her dumbfounded and was supposed to run toward her. When he tried to reach her. She already vanished.


    When Sheri waked up at the void space. "What was that for?" Sheri asked her self.


    "Sorry host no time to explain we need you now to the next mission." the system said.


    "What the... Wait" Sheri wasn''t able to finish her sentence when she was surrounded with bright light.

 Chapter 55 - Shi Jing ( Nuan)

    Authors note: This arc is a bit boring according to some but as I said before, this arc has the most crucial part of the novel. Thank you for reading and if you didn''t leave a review please do so. My updates are from monday to friday, 1 chapter a day. Saturday and Sunday is for me to write.


    P.s This novel is not a reverse harem. I always get a question like this. I just love to twist the story that''s all.


    ****************************************************************************************************


    When Sheri opens her eyes. She immediately closes her mouth and catches her breath. She is in a cold river. Her frail body felt weak, nevertheless, she desperately tried to swim upwards. But when she frantically tried to go up. Her foot was tangled with the pond weeds. She holds her breath longer, but she is already in her last oxygen.


    She keeps on moving and kicking and suddenly a man reached toward her and grab her in her waist. He hauls her above the shore. Making Sheri gasp a large amount of air.


    "Are you alright." A deep concern voice speaks. She keeps on holding onto him while recovering her breath until she fainted.


    When Sheri waked up. She looked at her room. Her head is spinning while looking at the wooden bed and silk hanging all over.


    "This is clearly a brutal abuse," Sheri said grimly while massaging her painful head.


    "Story of this world uploading." the mechanical voice said.


    "Wait, system. Wait," Sheri said sternly. The system, nevertheless, keeps narrating the story.


    The azure country is undoubtedly a prosperous country. They live peacefully and harmony lead by an emperor, who had a heart for the people.


    "Stop system, my head is bursting in pain," Sheri said while massaging her sore head. " Are you a psychopath or something?" Sheri asked bluntly toward the system but the system is quiet.


    "Why is this body, so weak? Sheri thought.


    The mechanical voice speaks up. " Sorry host I desperately need to give you the story of this world. The whole office is with difficulty and in chaos right now, due to the bug. We erroneously thought it was eliminated but not." The mechanical voice said. Sheri frown.


    " I need compensation later on. This is clearly overworked and severely abused toward your worker," Sheri said while massaging her temple.


    The system is quiet again. He started carrying on telling the story of this world.


    The emperor has four prudent princes and the rest were all princess. Lou Xi born of the empress Ai, Ru Shan born of the imperial honorable consort Liang, Min Li born of the 2nd rank honorable consort Mei and last is Wen Xing born of consort Fe.


    "The..... Em... wa... " The mechanical voice was interrupted.


    "Hey, system, I''m inevitably losing you," Sheri said.


    The system didn''t reply.


    "What the heck is going on?" Sheri asked.


    When she sorely tried to sit up, she was shocked to see her hands.


    "What the... SYSTEM get your ?ss over here now," Sheri shouted in her mind.


    "Damn you, damn all of you. This is clearly unreasonable." Sheri shouted again.


    She looked at her body. She looked like a 14-year-old kid.


    "aahhhh" Sheri screams.


    Suddenly a woman runs toward her.


    "Nuan. Where is the pain? She asked while panicking.


    Sheri looked at her and was curious about who is this person. She looked so beautiful. A tall handsome man as well came and looked at them.


    Sheri furrowed her brow and was dumbfounded. If they will be on her world they are considered top models. Both the man and woman looked at each other.


    The lovely woman reaches Sheri''s forehead and tries to feel if Sheri has a fever.


    "SYSTEM you are an a******." Sheri shouted furiously in her head. Her head is getting tender and painful.


    "You better lay down and sleep more. I will brew your medicine." The woman said.


    Sheri didn''t speak she was busy cursing the system. The man also ?ssists her, to lay down and tucks her in.


    "Your mother will be back soon, go back to sleep. We will wake you up if the medicine is ready." He gently said while looking at Sheri.


    Sheri couldn''t believe it. She is in the body of a kid and this place looked like an ancient civilization not only that it''s a Chinese civilization.


    "Oh nice, nice system. Extremely nice" Sheri wanted to punch the system. Give each one of them a pleasant punch in their eyes.


    How does she know her mission if the system was cut off? How should she handle the rules and regulations? If she doesn''t know what are her limits.


    "Stupid system." Sheri again curses the system. After a while, the woman came back. Sheri looked critically at her and scarcely saw what''s on her hand. It looks like black soup. Sheri furrowed her brow. The woman handed it over toward the man next to Sheri. The woman sits next to Sheri and aids her to get up.


    "Drink it will help you." the man gently said. Sheri looked she was a bit taken aback. The color of the soup is black and with a bubble coming out.


    Sheri is reminded about a witch soup that is boiling. She begins to shiver.


    "Come Jing, drink, before it will get cold." The man gently said and hand it over to Sheri.


    Sheri received it and closed her eyes and just drink it in one go. When she tasted it, she discovers it''s very interesting. The taste is bitter but not bad.


    The man offered her a small look like a stone. Sheri looked at him.


    "It''s your favorite candy, "The woman said.


    Sheri merely obeyed them and let her chew the candy. Sheri felt very sleepy afterward and falls asleep while the man and the woman went away.


    Morning came, and Sheri felt fitter than before. She looked at the man and the woman who came.


    Sheri was silent the whole time she doesn''t recognize who they were scarcely what she grasps is the woman is the mother of this body. Looking at the man perhaps that is the father.


    "Damn they are still young when they created this child." Sheri thought.


    The man and the woman remain terribly concern since their child b?r?ly spoke at all.


    "How are you feeling Nuan," the woman speak.


    Sheri was looking at her surroundings and the way they dress up.


    "I... I don''t recall anything," Sheri said.


    Both the man and the woman look at each other than the woman starts to tear up and embrace her.


    "I''m sorry it''s mother''s fault, your in this situation." Her mother said.


    Her father came close and brace the shoulder of the woman.


    "Your name is Jing, but we called you Nuan, and we are your parents. My name is Qiang and your mother''s name is Nian Shen." Qiang said.


    "Don''t worry you will recall everything soon." Nian Shen said.


    Sheri doesn''t know what to do. So she just waited until she will get better and better. The following day. She went out of her courtyard. She had a hard time putting her clothes. She practically gets all of them and wanting to burn them luckily her mother came and help her along with her long hair.


    After convincing her mother, that she''s fine. She went out and starts roaming at their courtyard. She was so fascinated with how beautiful the courtyard of the family of the owner''s body The air is fresh so fresh. She starts inhaling and feeling the wind. When suddenly she heard The mechanical voice speaks up.


    "Our apologies host, our whole database is being encrypted. Our concerned engineer is trying their best to save every data and doing everything we could to clean up our system. There will be many technical difficulties involve also in regard to your own world it was adversely affected. We are trying our best to restore the data. So please be patient." The mechanical voice said.


    Sheri was quiet the whole time. She was very bitterly furious at the system. She doesn''t care anymore. She just listens to what the system said.

 Chapter 56 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    Story of this world uploading.


    The first prince Lou Xi who is the crown prince is the best friend of the owner''s body. They grow up together since the father of the host is one of the famous General of the northern border, and he was his disciple. The parents of the owner of the body carefully concealed the gender of their daughter due to the overwhelming fear that she will f?r??b?? enter the harem.


    The general doesn''t want his sole child will experience what he experiences during his miserable childhood. That''s the main reason they hide their daughter''s gender.


    The father especially disagrees about the miserable lives of the woman in the harem so when they know they were having a child. He talks to his beloved wife to conceal the matter if the baby is a girl.


    The instant she is in labor, the parents of the wife of General delivers the baby.


    When they saw their child is a girl, they immediately pronounce it''s a boy. The whole nation celebrates and sincerely congratulates them. The General is famous and an upright man, so they never thought the prominent general would lie.


    The General is scarcely distinguished from being rags-to-riches story. His prominent family came from a military lineage and was a concubine son. His beloved mother was a servant that was f?r??b?? r?p?d by his drunken father and conceived him.


    The mother of the general was properly promoted as a concubine but still treated by the legitimate wife and the rest of the concubine as a servant.


    The child general was never treated well by his family. They wrongfully accused him of being a thief or taunt him that he came from a servant mother.


    When his mother died tragically, they harshly treated him more. When he got to the point of being old enough to fend himself. He was kicked out of the family because of sneaking a portion of food in the kitchen. They even erase his name in the ancestral lineage book.


    He, however, is considered a child when they put him out of the house, but he learns to survive.


    Shi Jing mother was one of those people who willingly help the general when he was struggling desperately. She came from an ordinary background. Her parents were local farmers, but they wholeheartedly help the general when he was very hungry and has nobody. They let him stay in their house and become part of the family.


    With the gracious goodness of the family of Shi Jing''s mothers'', the general flourished. One day he in-lists himself in a different name to a military camp from then on, the rest is history. He married Shi Jing''s mother before he left for a war.


    The emperor saw how beautiful the wife of a general is. Even though she draws from an ordinary background. She is still considered one of the beauty in the kingdom.


    The emperor grants him his request. He even made a decree that he will have only one wife.


    As years pass by Shi Jing grew up, and they teach their beloved daughter about the danger of being in the harem. Since she is an obedient child, she believes them and went according to what they d?s?r?d. She dressed up as a man.


    To conceal the matter. Jing has had since childhood has no servant.


    The general possesses wealth to hire servants, but they wisely prefer to not have any because of the unique circumstances until Shi Jing grew up that they hired servants.


    When the crown prince and Shi Jing were young. She was capable to conceal her identity because no one is bothering her because of her connection with the crown prince. Both entered the same school until the time the prince need to go for war. Shi Jing becomes a full scholar and the crown prince promptly becomes the famous prince who conquers tens of thousand cities. As they were growing The local people regarded them as a handsome duo.


    As the crown prince becomes the chosen emperor. The owner of the body has solemnly sworn to be his personal advisor. Due to the Emperor has confidence with her wisdom She was able to, fortunately, escape from being engaged.


    One day the owner of the body was sentenced to death and was proclaimed a convicted traitor of the state. The new emperor defended his best friend and tried his best to prove she is innocent, but the ample evidence is very strong. The empress tried to gently persuade the emperor to give up the controversial case since he will be considered bias. The emperor neglects his wife and naturally focuses to valiantly defend his best friend. In the end, she died. Her parents were devastated together with her best friend.


    The emperor didn''t know the gender of Shi Jing throughout the time they were together. He only found out when she was executed and her parents revealed to him the uncomfortable truth.


    The daughter of the left prime minister named Li Na is engaged with the second prince Ru Shan. Ru Shan made a deal with the left prime minister for the sake of power.


    Unknowingly to the whole kingdom the prime-minister daughter was a transmigrate and the female lead of this world. She was a notable ?ssassin, hacker and genius in her world. She unexpectedly fell in the body of the first legitimate child of the left prime minister who is misfortune and bullied. It happens when she''s carrying out a mission.


    Now she is living as the left prime minister''s legitimate daughter. The moment she arrived the whole nation was shaken. Princes around the world are approaching her, but she seeks exclusive power, wealth and last love. Since the Azure country is the most riches of them all, she prefers to stay where she is.


    At first, she d?s?r?d the crown prince. But the crown prince has asked since a long time ago that he will decide his own marriage and the emperor agrees.


    Since the first prince is uninterested in the left prime-minister daughter. She opts for the second prince. Plot after plot they tried to make the crown prince lost his title but his best friend has tried her best to debunk every plot. She has become a terrible headache of the political ambition of the female lead and the second prince.


    The third prince Min li and Wen Xing were merely a spectator who would win. They plotted also but when they saw how formidable the female lead. They drawback instead fall in love with her and tried to help her.


    The personal wish of the owner''s body is to help his best friend the crown prince achieve his goal. Help him to be the emperor and avoid the death flag.


    "Host this will be your 4th mission. The rules will still apply here. No 1. Complete the wish of the owner''s body. Rule no 2. Don''t be out of character. 3. Don''t kill the major characters. 4. Do precisely what the wish of the owner of the body.


    Host, we really do apologize for all that is happening but this is the first time for how many millennia that our data were invaded.


    "I demand compensation," Sheri said.


    "Right Host, I forgot to mention. The big boss said you can choose one of the rules to be exempted. Since it''s our fault that you went in a different timeline. " The mechanical voice said.


    Sheri''s brow went up. "Really," Sheri said very enthusiast.


    "Yes host," the mechanical voice said.


    "Perfect, I choose the rule no 3. Hmm. Nah, rule 2. The out of character. Let me have some fun." Sheri said.


    "Alright host, rule no 2 exempted. goo....the mechanical voice stops when Sheri abruptly asked.


    "Wait, system. Then how did the body end up in the river? "Sheri inquired.


    "She accidentally skids," the mechanical voice said.


    Sheri staggered when she heard it.


    "She slips?" Sheri asked again.


    "Yes host." the mechanical voice confirms.


    "How clumsy is this body?" Sheri said.


    "Good luck host." the mechanical voice said.


    When Sheri was supposed to continue walking leisurely, suddenly she trips over.


    "Ahh. Ouch." Sheri said painfully. A teenager runs toward her.


    "Are you ok?" a deep voice asked sympathetically.


    Sheri looks up and was shaken.

 Chapter 57 - Shi jing (Nuan)

    He seems familiar. She pondered. It''s like on the tip of her tongue but can''t figure it out who.


    "Jing are you alright?" the teenager asked rhetorically one more time.


    Sheri snaps out from her thought. "Oh I''m ok." Sheri said positively and gets up.


    "You keep on tripping over. How did it happen that you throw your self-on the river? Were almost ?du?t now and yet you never change. You''re like a girl so clumsy." The teenager amusedly said.


    Sheri analyzes the teenager in front of her. He traditionally wears a dark robe. He undoubtedly possesses a handsome face but if he grows up he will be a panty dropper.


    "Hey, Jing your daydreaming again." he chuckled gleefully.


    Sheri knows this young kid is the crown prince due to the memory of the body.


    Sheri carefully copied the owner''s body reaction toward him. " Your highness, how can I help you?" Sheri said.


    "Well as soon as I overheard you typically throw your self again at the river. I came to check on you." Lou Xi said.


    " Ayoo, the crown prince has come willingly all the way here to see this humble servant. What an honor." Sheri said.


    "Sigh, at least you''re alright. You''re so clumsy. Why don''t we train together? Wait, Join me now as I train with your father. " Lou xi smile.


    Sheri pointed her head. "This is enough for me to train," Sheri said.


    Lou Xi chuckled. " You better come." Lou Xi grasps her hand and was supposed to pull her but stop.


    "Look at your hand it''s too soft like a girl." tauntingly he said.


    "Your highness. I am really content about what I''m doing. Books are my forte and beside father has thought me the basics of what you''re doing." She smugly said.


    Sheri already possesses enough extensive knowledge when it comes to fighting so for her she doesn''t need to.


    The only thing she wanted to know is which era is this. She wanted to know about the way their lives here and everything. Especially the local food.


    The crown prince slaps her behind her head making her winced in pain and naturally wanted to retaliate, but she was thinking it would be child abuse.


    "You keep on daydreaming again. Sigh. You absolutely amazes me." Lou Xi said while shaking his head.


    When Sheri gets up and straightens up her clothes. She heard a commotion at their front gate.


    She frowns together with the prince.


    They walked toward the courtyard leading to the corridor of the front gate.


    When they carefully approached the commotion, the father of Shi Jing ceases, them.


    "Your highness, Nuan go back to your study room." He solemnly said.


    "Father, what is that ruckus?" asked Sheri.


    "It''s nothing go and accompany the prince at the Lily room and study there. Prince, excuse this servant. The training will be postponed for tomorrow." her father said.


    "It''s alright General," The crown prince said.


    "Alright Father," Sheri said. Sheri didn''t argue anymore. She has ways to know what is really going on. She looked at the prince next to her and smiled cunningly.


    She seizes his hand and leads him to a close-by wall next to the corridor and main gate.


    "Hey Jing where are we going? Your father said we needed to study." Lou Xi said.


    Sheri looked at him and smile.


    "Are you not curious about what''s going on?" Sheri asked.


    "Sigh, you and your curiosity." Lou Xi said. Between both of them, Shi Jing is the only one who is very curious about everything. She will do everything to see and know the truth.


    "Your highness, I know your amazing and your skill of martial arts is getting better but can you do me a favor and squat down here," Sheri said.


    "You b?r?ly recover and here we, go again, with your curiosity. Besides what are you planning to do." Lou Xi said.


    "Stop complaining, your highness," Sheri said. She almost slaps his head.


    But Sheri stops what she''s thinking. Sheri is making sure she will not lay any hands to this prince or else she will be in grave difficulties. Especially that she is in the ancient world.


    Lou Xi sigh and did what Sheri wanted to do. Sheri went back a few steps in which the prince lifts his brow. When Sheri is running toward him. Lou Xi panickily speaks.


    "What are you doing wait! Wa...." Lou Xi said Before he even completes his words. Sheri already used his shoulder to go over the wall. The wall is not high about 3 feet.


    When Sheri was on the other side of the wall. She speaks softly.


    "Your highness. Are you, alright? Can you climb over the wall?" Sheri knows Lou Xi is good with his martial arts. From birth, he trained himself very hard. Sheri wanted to see the so-called light foot technique. When no one is speaking on the other side of the wall. Sheri frown.


    "Your highness, are you there? yohoo." Sheri whisper and whistle.


    After a few minutes, someone is tapping at her back. She looked back and saw Lou Xi gently shaking his head. Sheri frown.


    "How did you get out, your highness?" Sheri asked.


    "I went through the west gate." Lou Xi said while pointing at the door.


    Sheri looked and saw it was open. Sheri slaps her forehead. She''s so stupid she was thinking while ago about the Chinese movie that she is watching and saw this is always what they do.


    While in fact, there''s the gate for the servants. She''s pondering why she didn''t think of it before. She felt absolutely stupid. Maybe because of the body right now that she''s in. Somehow she can''t think well. She''s pondering. Suddenly a slap on the back of her head woke her up.


    Sheri winced in pain.


    "Again daydreaming, come and let''s go and check out what are those commotions before your father sees us. Later you and I will be punished again." Lou Xi said.


    Sheri almost punches him but immediately calms down and when she heard about the punishment the body of Sheri reacted. She felt a shiver on her back. Sheri remembers the way the father of the owner of the body punished them. They will kneel on the small beans the whole day.


    Sheri felt the shiver that indeed the punishment is painful and cruel. She forgot her anger and just moves toward the front gate. Both of them hide at the back of the big tree close toward the main gate. Sheri saw a woman arguing at the guard.


    "I am the mother of the General. Who are you to stop me?" She shouts while naturally wanting to get in.


    Many eager spectators are gathering outside at the gate of the house of the general. Many of them start whispering. Sheri tried listening.


    "Such a shameful woman. She even calls herself a mother while everyone knows she maltreats the general had when he was young." One old man said while shaking his head.


    Sheri remembered that after the General got promoted. His family keep on flocking at his door and wanting to have a connection again but the general never acknowledged them. They always come once every month begging that they wanted to see him but actually just to ask some money. On the other side, the General didn''t bother to see them nor to talk to them.

 Chapter 58 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    "Qiang, your father wants to talk to you." Shout the woman.


    Shi Jing mother came out and pass a small pouch toward the woman. The woman enthusiastically received it and was thankful and went away.


    Sheri frowns. Lou Xi was looking at her best friend''s face and shake his head.


    "You are undoubtedly something Jing. We better go back before your father sees us," Lou Xi said.


    "Alright," Sheri said. When they are at the western gate some of the young ladies, were chuckling while looking at them.


    Sheri finds it very amusing and almost wanting to chat with the young ladies. Lou Xi slaps the back of her head again.


    "Don''t think about it." Lou Xi said and run.


    Sheri is so irritated she chases the crown prince. Sheri already folded her sleeve and wanting to punch the prince when suddenly her father arrived. She stops and looked at the father of the owner''s body.


    "Nuan, stop playing and go inside. I asked your teacher to come since you are well enough to peep on other''s business."Qiang said.


    Sheri was amazed how did her father know, nevertheless, Sheri can feel the man in front of her is not ordinary. She compliantly said yes and went toward the study room and the prince was smirking at her. Sheri was irritated again, but her father was on her back.


    Sheri sits down next to Lou Xi and starts reading attentively the book they have. When Sheri starts reading, she was overwhelmed. They were like poems and when she opens the books of the military. She was very drawn. Sheri has extensive knowledge of the modern strategy but the book she''s holding is an ancient one.


    Lunchtime. Sheri finished the book of war and was intrigued. She looked at the prince. At a young age, he defended the border and drives the enemy away. Sheri is thinking about how genius and brave a kid like him. The prince amusedly draws close his face to her face. Sheri''s habit is pondering over thinks and didn''t see the young prince come close toward her. Sheri snaps from her thought when the prince blew breath in her face.


    She was shocked and push him.


    "Jing, sometimes you really look like a girl. You act like a girl. Luckily you''re so flat here" the prince pats her ?h?st and carry on talking.


    Sheri on the other was shocked and immediately slapped his hand.


    "This kid," Sheri thought and was speechless. After a few minutes of composing her self. An idea pops in her head to give a lesson toward him without endangering herself.


    "Your highness. Do you want a duel? I think I can prove to you that I''m a man." Sheri said.


    "Hahaha, no need I know your skill is higher than mine." Lou Xi said.


    Sheri''s one eyebrow raised. According to the book, his skill is higher than her father.


    A gentle knock sound at the door and a servant carries the food.


    Sheri was looking eagerly at it and was naturally delighted. This will be the first proper meal since she arrives here. Yesterday was all soup and she had already enough.


    Sunset arrives Sheri felt the pain at the back of her head. She looked at the prince with killing intent.


    "Your Highness, if you do that one more time. Don''t blame me if I will retaliate."Sheri said irritated.


    This kid has a nerve. Sheri thought.


    The Prince smirk.


    "Fine anyway I need to go home now. You know that after a month your father and I will be going to the western border to properly inspect." Lou Xi said.


    Sheri reassuringly nodded while reading attentively the book.


    "Sigh, I guess I better go. Jing, I''ll see you after 15 days." Lou Xi said while looking at the serious face of Sheri.


    Sheri was focused that when she has properly finished the 4 book She sighs. She was pondering. The ancient china military strategy was like the foundations of the modern military. It''s a good strategy for fighting in wars.


    When she looked around, she saw candles are already melting and the light outside is already dark. She forgot everything. Sheri was fascinated with the way they do the lives of the ancient. She stands up and stretches. An old servant was waiting outside.


    Sheri was a bit startled when someone is at the door.


    "Master, are you done? Should I bring the food to your room?"The Old servant said.


    "No need. Go back to your quarter. I will go back to my courtyard and sleep. You don''t have to accompany me."Sheri said. She''s still full from their lunch.


    She is a modern soul and no matter what slavery is a big no in Sheri''s vocabulary besides she can do an out of character. The old woman supposed to gently persuade her but Sheri just shook her heads and went toward her room.


    She''s very fascinated about this ancient lifestyle. She reads about these kinds of places, but typically experiencing in one hand is something. Like a notable example about the toilet. Sheri stood there for almost 5 min fascinated and looking at it. It''s a wooden bucket. She had so many modern ideas that she sincerely wanted to implement in her private room.


    The next morning Sheri wanted to go out and explore the market. She went and asked her mother to join her. In which the mother was delighted.


    The general had someone to escort them.


    Sheri dressed up in a dark blue gown. She put her hair in a bun as what the male does and waits for her mother at the carriage. When her mother appears. Sheri looked at the owner''s body mother. She is really beautiful. No wonder the body she''s in is also beautiful if she will dress up as a girl. Sheri snaps from her thoughts.


    "Nuan, what are you thinking?" her mother said.


    "About yesterday''s commotion. Who is that woman? Sheri asked.


    Her mother sighs gently.


    "That was the legitimate wife of your grandfather. Your grandfather is sick, and they need someone to help them." her mother said.


    "Oh," Sheri said.


    The story indeed tells that after the emperor knows the story of the general the father of the general was demoted. His post was taken of him leaving them like a peasant. All their properties were sold out and the children also had a big blow. They keep on coming once every month to beg for money toward the general. The general doesn''t want to give, but the wife is the one who always gives. The general knows about it but didn''t speak due to he knows his wife is sympathetic.


    Sheri makes sure to act like a gentleman toward her mother. She jumped first and gives a hand toward her mom. Her mom was laughing with the action of Sheri.


    Her mother wished Shi Jing would one day dress up as a woman. On the other side, Sheri was so happy she was wearing a man''s cloth. She can move freely. Plus she will not feel like an object that can be traded to other''s families to gain power, etc.


    When they arrived at the capital market everybody looked at the elegant carriage that just came. They all know the iconic symbol of the carriage is from the great general. They all naturally gathered at the side and see who will go down. And when the handsome young teenage came out some young ladies were squeaking with a giggle. When Sheri helps her mother to come out everyone stood still. Once in a while, they see the beautiful wife of the general. Her beauty is well known to all. Sheri didn''t bother about the people who are looking at them.


    She was more interested in everything she sees. She goes instantly to the stall and keeps on looking and tasting everything. Her mother was amused. After 2 hours of walking all over the place. Sheri and her so-called mother went to a popular tea house.

 Chapter 59 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    "Madam Shen, Master Jing welcome," greeted enthusiastically the man


    "Master Fu, I hope you have a room for us." The mother of Sheri asked gently.


    "I will see madam." He said and promptly went toward the other waitress and asked. He furrows one''s brows and went back.


    "I''m sorry madam. The private rooms were all booked I never knew that they were all occupied. If you can wait perhaps, we can courteously ask some of our guests if they are done." The man respectfully said.


    Sheri instantly saw a vacant table closed to the street. Sheri instantly pulled her mother and brings her there. Sheri sits, her mother chuckled she doesn''t mind because she draws from an ordinary background.


    The man was shocked and instantly followed them. "Madam..." he was reasonably supposed to speak, but the mother of Sheri merely smiles.


    "Master Fu, this table is free right?" Sheri asked.


    "Ye... Yes, master Jing." He stuttered said.


    "Alright, we''re all set. Can master Fu bring the usual and bring some extra chair for our escort." Sheri said.


    Their escort was uneasy, but both the mother and Sheri intentionally tried pressurizing him if he will deny them. On the end, he agrees, but he asked for another table since it''s inappropriate for him to sit beside his master''s wife and child. The mother and Sheri instantly understand him, and they let him do what he wanted.


    The enthusiastic spectators were amazed at how the mother and ''son'' treat their escorts and how comfortable they sit close to them.


    Their notion toward the general family went high again. They secretly admired them.


    While Sheri is heartily enjoying her fruit tea. A sudden commotion can be heard 100 meters away from their location. Sheri instantly saw a horse running wild and saw a child on the street playing.


    Sheri instantly jumps at the fence of the elegant restaurant and runs toward the child.


    Sheri instantly jumps at the fence of the elegant restaurant and runs toward the child. She embraces the child and wanted to roll over, but she couldn''t. With a mere distance, she protects her. Everybody gaped, together with her mother.


    Sheri was waiting, but she never felt any profound impact or horse gallop at her back. She looked back and saw, Lou Xi with a bloody sword in hand and a dead horse on the ground.


    Sheri looked at the child in her embrace she was so glad she was alright. A woman frantically approached and embraces the girl. Sheri merely smiles while looking at the pair of mother and child.


    "Thank you, master Jing. Thank you." The woman gratefully said.


    Sheri smile and just nod. She went toward the prince who''s cleaning his sword.


    20 soldiers came and immediately kneel on one foot.


    "Your highness, we apologize. That horse is always meek but right now I don''t know why he becomes so wild." The captain of the gallant soldier said.


    "Investigate, and I want a complete report by tomorrow." The prince said.


    "yes, your highness," The captain of the soldier said and went to dispose of the slain animal off the street.


    "How come you are here your highness? I thought you were preparing for going to the western border with my father." Sheri said.


    "I was inspecting the horses when one of the horses runs wild all of a sudden." Lou Xi said. Suddenly a voice interrupts their conversation.


    "What a spectacular performance brother. Your skill on the sword is getting better and better." A teenager said.


    Sheri looked at the teenager who speaks and recognizes it was the second prince. The crown prince and the second prince continue talking candidly. When the mechanical voice speaks in her head.


    "Restoring database is complete," The mechanical voice said.


    Sheri''s head felt like there''s a needle that punches through her head. She winced in pain. After a few minutes of not talking. She carefully opened her eyes and was stiffened.


    The crown prince looked like Devon and the 2nd prince looked like Eric.


    The second prince looked at Sheri and smile.


    "Master Jing you really take up your father as a defender of people.Well done." Ru Shan said.


    Lou Xi elevated his eyebrow.


    Sheri stiffened and forces herself to smile. Their faces. Sheri instantly remembers both of them. It all comes back what happened in her own world and how that man saw her vanishing instantly. She felt sympathy, evident uneasiness and many emotions that she couldn''t describe. Her conscious thoughts were disturbed when the 2nd prince spoke.


    "Why don''t both of you join us with the 3rd prince we were heading to the tea house" invite the 2nd prince.


    "I sincerely apologize, your highness, I left my mother at the.." Sheri didn''t finish her words when her mother came.


    "Greetings, Prince Ru Shan, Prince Lou Xi." Her mother said.


    Both of the princes nod their heads to acknowledge the mother of Sheri.


    " Jing, that is very brave of you but don''t do that again."Her mother said.


    Her mother was jolted when Sheri immediately springs toward the kid. She felt like she almost lost her breath when the horse starts approaching her. The Escort also was sweating when he saw his master almost runs by a horse luckily the crown prince was there.


    "Mother I''m alright. We better go home it''s getting late." Sheri said. Before she bid her farewell. The 2nd prince speaks up.


    "I hope Master Jing will someday make a considerable time for this prince to have a drink together." Ru Shan said.


    "That will be my honor, your highness," Sheri said while smiling f?r??b??.


    "Good to know. I will soon send an invitation. Madam Shen, brother" The 2nd prince bid his farewell and went on its way.


    Lou Xi didn''t like about Sheri having a time with the 2nd prince. He knows how cunning the second prince is.


    A certain beautiful woman elegantly dresses in pink, and her face was cover with a silk hat saw everything. She is smirking while watching the crown prince ride his horse.


    Days and months and years have passed. Many things had happened.


    The crown prince has undoubtedly gained an excellent reputation as the fiercest general in the whole land. Many neighboring countries have heard of his name.


    The second prince after the incident he becomes close with the crown prince and Sheri. In which Sheri was surprised. She carefully keeps on reflecting on how it happened that the second prince becomes exceptionally friendly toward them.


    Sheri finds, the story has evolved tremendously on an unfamiliar road. The third prince was the one who is engaged with the prime-minister daughter.


    The whole time Sheri was keenly observing the female lead, but she never has done any big plot yet. According to the story. The ingenious plot she did was planned for how many years that''s the reason the real Shi Jing died out of her accusations and plans.


    On the other side, the parents of the owner''s body had 4 more lovely children. They weren''t planning but unknowingly. Sheri makes certain she has siblings in case the story of the world will be the same. At least the parents of the owner''s body will have someone to take good care of them. Luckily they were all boys.


    Sheri has become a full scholar. She is making sure she does everything in moderation because she doesn''t want to attract any attention toward her.


    This year was the year Sheri had to go to the barracks to visit her dad and her best friend the crown prince.


    When she was outside, she saw 20 soldiers and Ru Shan standing next to his horse.


    Sheri furrowed her brow because of their years together as friends. Her feelings toward him are considered a childhood friend.


    "Your highness, what are you doing here?" Sheri asked.


    "I wanted to join." Ru Shan said.


    "Oh," Sheri said. Periodically, Sheri had a gut feeling the 2nd prince knows her gender together with the crown prince.


    They always protect here and always at her side. No matter where she goes it''s either one of them accidentally show up to help/support or both of them. Every so often she felt the tension between them, but Sheri intentionally disregarded it because she is positively certain it''s just her imagination.


    "Let''s go. It''s getting late." Ru Shan said to Sheri who is pondering. Sheri looked up and spoke.


    "How did you know I''m going to the northern border?" Sheri asked.


    " I scarcely guess. We better get going." Ru Shan said.


    Sheri mounts her horse and together with the prince and the 20 soldiers they gallop going to the northern border.


    It will take them 4 days straight without stopping or 7 days with stops in between.


    Sheri opted for the last. She will take time and explore the road.

 Chapter 60 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    After 3 typical days of galloping, they voluntarily stop in the middle of the lush forest. They instantly set up their tent. While everybody is trying to obtain a good place to set up their own tent. Sheri''s tent was set up so quick.


    With her military knowledge, she sought someone to make a tent for her. It''s somewhat a modern type of tent that can easily fold and unfolded. Everybody was surprised.


    The whole military tent was typically designed by the female lead. At first, they were all glad. It conveniently carries out their works easy and their journey more relaxed, but carefully looking at the tent of Sheri they felt their tent is lacking something.


    Sheri instantly recognizes everything that the female lead introduces in this era. Fortunately, the female lead didn''t find any substance to create a gun powder or a bomb. Sheri was more of a low key while the female lead is a well-known genius in all diverse fields. She was considered a heaven-sent because of her contribution toward the medical field, in developing a sword and providing a military technique, etc. Making her the most significant princess in the whole land. Sheri was merely observing on the side.


    The female ways are basic knowledge for Sheri. It''s indeed simple and yet effective but luckily Sheri doesn''t have any grand ambition so low key is fine for her.


    When Sheri finishes setting up her own tent. She went and carries her hand made bags toward the deep forest. She holds in her hand a hand-made compass to know where she is. Sheri said to Ru shan she will go and hunt. The prince was reluctant at first, but he later enables her.


    Sheri was satisfied that the crown prince listened to her innovative idea of drawing an official map in every corner of the borders.


    She has a map in hand and was satisfied. Somewhere along the road, they have a local spring according to the map.


    Sheri hunted a wild boar not too small and not too big. At least she can haul it. She carries it toward their camp together with some of the herbs she got and immediately cleanses them and makes a soup out of it.


    "Jing, I never knew you can cook so well. Where did you learn it?" stated Ru Shan. For Ru Shan this is the first time that he taste her food.


    Sheri smile. "Books," Sheri lied.


    The soldiers compliment Sheri. Sheri stayed inside her tent until in the middle of the night while everyone sleeps comfortably. She sneaks from their camp and walks toward the spring. In the middle of the road, the trees start to move a little. Sheri was unsettled because there''s no wind. Suddenly a figure appears in her front. She was already ready and almost wanting to punch whoever it is when suddenly he speaks.


    " Jing, it''s me. Don''t hurt my handsome face again," he said.


    Sheri''s hand stops on the midair.


    "Your highness? What the... How.... " Sheri was genuinely shocked.


    Sheri looked keenly at him. He grows impressively into a very handsome and m?tur?d man. She is glad he is her best friend. Four years they never see each other but they inevitably make sure to write toward each other. Sometimes she receives 10 letters in a month. Informing her everything his doing at the same time Sheri carefully analyzes every word he said because it was encrypted. Sheri teaches Lou Xi how to do an encrypted word.


    " hahaha your just the same. Almost 4 years we didn''t see each other Jing."


    "Your highness, indeed. How did you know we were here?"Sheri asked.


    "I''ve heard from your father." Lou Xi said.


    "I know you heard we are coming but how did you know precisely where I am? Sheri asked.


    "Oh that, I followed your smell," Lou Xi said.


    "Huh," said Sheri and smell her sleeves.


    "I can''t smell anything," Sheri said.


    "Let me show you." Lou xi said and draw close toward her nape and sniff it there.


    Sheri stiffened. She''s wondering if the crown prince is gay or a dog.


    Suddenly an intimate tap on her forehead.


    "Stop imagining unnecessary thought," Lou Xi said.


    Sheri looked at him. "How did he know what she was thinking? Sheri thought.


    "You''re going toward the spring right?" Lou Xi said.


    "Again," Sheri thought.


    Lou Xi tap again her forehead gently.


    "Jing I know you since we were still young. You want always to bath in the middle of the night. Sometimes I wonder why. I respect what you want maybe you have something you don''t want to show toward me. Your sworn brother. " Lou xi said.


    Sheri smile. He is right. Since she arrived here, he was her sworn brother.


    "Go, and I will be your lookout." Lou xi said.


    "Alright." Sheri went to a remote place where the local spring is. It undoubtedly has rocks on it, and she can hide from there. She did a quick bath and a quick change.


    When she went back to where Lou Xi is. Lou Xi furrowed his brow.


    "What handmade soap did you invent again this time? Lou xi asked.


    Before Sheri could answer. Sheri heard a swish sound directing toward them. Sheri and Lou Xi dodge the incoming arrow. 10 men who wore masked appear before them.


    Sheri pulled her small knife in her special boots while Lou xi pulled his sword.


    This will be the first time Sheri will experience ninja''s actions. That''s what she was thinking at that moment.


    Sheri was shocked to see people can do a real Qinggong movement.


    "Jing concentrate," shouts Lou Xi.


    Sheri jolted. She never knew Lou Xi was doing everything he could to protect her.


    Sheri joined the fight.


    She can''t do what they are doing but she is good in close combat. After dodging every arrow and sword, she saw an opportunity to slay one of their companions.


    It took them almost half-hour until they capture the remaining ?ssassin. It was hard to capture them since they can do suicide but Sheri has a special weapon to stop them from killing themselves. She put a very potent sleep medicine in her knife that once they were cut on it. The medicine imiditaly goes toward the blood and making immediately sleep.


    Ru shan also arrived after he heard some fighting noise. Their camp was also fiercely attacked.


    He instantly jumps toward Sheri and looked at her from head to toe.


    "Are you alright." Ru Shan said.


    Sheri elevated her one eyebrow. Her intuition that both of them know already her gender is so evident.


    The way Lou Xi protects her and the way Ru Shan always care for her.


    Sheri didn''t answer. Lou xi already saw what happened.


    He shakes his head and gently pats his brother''s shoulder.


    "Let me talk to her." Lou Xi said gently toward Ru Shan.


    Ru Shan undoubtedly has a double feeling. He always wanted to get close to her but somehow his brother is closer toward her.


    When they were alone. Sheri speaks up.


    "How long your highness?" Sheri asked.


    "Sigh, remember the time when we were young, that I touch your ?h?st. I was young at that time and when I understand the physical aspect I recognize who you are. I did my own research and found out the truth. I secretly talk to your father, and he indeed confirms it. At that time my brother accidentally heard when he came asking me something." Lou Xi said.


    Lou xi explains further when he saw Sheri silent.


    Sheri was pondering. It''s impossible that by doing that he can feel it. She was unconsciously touching her ?h?st and felt like she has had a flat ?h?st until now. She was 14 at that time. She never even had anything at that time.


    While thinking and touching her b??bs.


    Lou Xi taps her head gently. Sheri waked up from what she''s doing.


    "Oh," Sheri said.


    Lou Xi sigh and smiles.


    "It''s ok if you do that in front of me but for others, you have to be mindful." Lou Xi amusedly said.


    "Huh," Sheri asked. She was genuinely thinking the whole time. She and the crown prince had so many nights that they sleep together. Sheri can really tell she''s a perfect gentleman. She didn''t even see nor even realize they know her gender. Yes, she had a feeling but it''s always being put aside.


    Sheri wanted to run toward a wall and just slam her head. How stupid and ignorant she becomes.

 Chapter 61 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    Sheri jolted from her thought when Ru Shan came.


    "Did you discover anything? Asked Lou Xi


    Ru Shan nodded. "They are undoubtedly from the "Xingci Zhe clan" while the one who ambushes us is from the neighboring country." Ru Shan said.


    Sheri is pondering that she instantly forgot her own situation. In the book, it says the female lead was disclosing information toward the neighboring country. One thing is, she never even imparts any modern ideas to her own country. This naturally makes the story of this world complicated. Sheri was reflecting.


    Sheri walks toward one of the ?ssassins and studies his hand. It''s indeed, has a mark, but it''s not the mark that the female lead designed.


    "What''s going on?" Sheri thought.


    She even looked at their swords and arrows. Definitely, it''s not from the female lead. Sheri instantly looked at the crown prince.


    "How did they know where I was?" Sheri reasonably questioned.


    "Ru Shan examine your men. I think we have a spy." Lou Xi toward his brother.


    Ru Shan went and talk to his soldier and pass them a direct order.


    Another soldier arrived and was sweating. Sheri saw, that it''s all her stuff. He basically carries her whole tent.


    Sheri drops her mouth wide open. "Why would he carry my tent? Sheri thought.


    Lou Xi shuts her mouth.


    "I asked them to bring your tent. We will set up in a different area. The travel is still far away from here. If you had trained with me before then we don''t have any problem with traveling toward the barracks. because you''re slow it will take us 2 days." Lou Xi said. Sheri eyebrow twisted. Periodically she wanted to strike the back of his head.


    "Your highness. Why don''t you carry me since you keep on boasting about your so-called qinggong," Sheri said.


    According to the legendary, the people who do a qinggong can carry one person and will never be tired.


    Lou Xi looked at her.


    "With a cow like you. I think I would be out of breath in half a day," Lou Xi jokingly said.


    Ru shan on the side was clenching his fist. He felt so jealous of the way, both Sheri and the crown prince bicker and laugh at each other.


    Since the time he found out that he has been a girl all along. He was amused. He carefully observed her for how many years and slowly falls in love with her. She was kind, and she is not a nonsense girl. She''s weird and wild sometimes, but she has a heart for all. No matter how smart she is, she chooses to lie low and always gives credit toward other people even though some things were her creations.


    She is brilliant. He d?s?r?d her but the moment he went toward her father and sought her hand. Her father said thoughtfully it was Shi Jing choice. He clearly doesn''t want to be involved in her daughter''s love life. He advises him that he should take it slowly.


    He advises him that he should take it slowly


    Lou Xi walks toward his beloved brother.


    "It''s been a long-time brother," Lou Xi said and extend his hand toward his shoulder.


    Ru Shan smile and look at his brother. Even though they are born with different mothers. The crown prince didn''t treat him as an outsider. He always considers his opinion and did value him. His feelings toward Shi Jing don''t affect his loyalty toward his brother. He did make a vow that this life he will make sure to do everything to support him.


    Sheri instantly becomes serious while unfolding her camping tent. The soldier who bore it, was amazed while examining at how Sheri folded her tent. He was busy the whole time trying to unfold it. He was already sweating when it took him 2 hours of not figuring out. Since he can''t figure it out, he prefers carrying it instead and bring it just like that.


    Sheri was pondering what are the chances that the female lead is involved. Everyday Sheri makes sure to observe the female lead. She set up a nearby store close toward the prime-minister house. Their informant is their own people. Sheri went and looked for an orphan and trains him. She makes a deal with him and trains him very well. The crown prince knew about it. He never asked any questions regarding that matter.


    According to their informants. The female lead didn''t leave that much in her home. She never also leaves at night. The only time she leaves was during tea parties or if she is invited by the 3rd prince.


    Ru Shan was looking at how serious she is. He walked toward her and was supposed to talk to her, but he stood still. The way her brow furrowed and the way she elegantly fixes her stuff. Her hands were not small and not big but surely look soft.


    Sheri snaps from her thought and looks at Ru Shan and smile.


    "Glad your alright, your highness," Sheri said.


    "Ahemmn" Ru Shan blush when Sheri smile at him.


    Lou Xi chuckled on the side.


    "Ru Shan we need to move out. Tell your men to meet us at the northern border. I need to survey this area together with Jing. I require her opinion." the crown prince seriously said.


    Sheri frown. Yes, she indeed said she would one day need to survey the place.


    Ru Shan on the other side supposed to protest, but he saw his brother is serious meaning it must be serious.


    "Alright," Ru Shan said and carefully gather his men and gallop toward the northern border.


    Lou xi also commanded his troops to follow the second prince. They immediately obey.


    Sheri furrowed her brow.


    "Why would you let them all go? Sheri asked.


    "Jing let''s go." Lou Xi seizes her hand and leads her to a nearby cave.


    "Wait, what are we doing here?" Sheri reasonably asked.


    Lou Xi carefully unpacked her stuff and properly ?ssemble her camping tent and went in.


    Sheri was speechless.


    "Hey Lou Xi, what are you doing?" Sheri went inside the tent and saw Lou Xi laying down and gently patting the empty side of him.


    "Sleep, we need to sleep," Lou Xi said.


    Sheri becomes stiffed.


    "Wait, your highness," Sheri was promptly pulled by Lou Xi and tenderly embrace her.


    "Your highness, this is inappropriate," Sheri said.


    "What is inappropriate, we''ve been sleeping how many times together." Lou Xi said.


    "Your highness, use your logic. You know already I am a lady. Ple..." Sheri didn''t continue talking when Lou Xi laughs so hard.


    "Jing, what is lady about you? Except for your body. The whole looks of you, are like a man. Do you think I would force you? Tsk. My moral preferences are way higher than what you think. I still prefer a soft body. A bigger ?h?st and a good bu??." Lou Xi teasingly said.


    Sheri furrowed her brow.


    "Oh really." Sheri jumps at him and wrestles him.


    Sheri was laughing when Lou Xin began tickling her.


    Lou Xi amusedly looked at her.


    "I like this position," Lou xi said.


    Sheri looked at her position and instantly descends from him.


    She lay next to him. Sheri finds it not awkward. She is not a lady in this era and her feeling for him is extremely comfortable. They grew up together, they sleep together and eat together. He was a perfect gentleman. No wonder why when they were young he always makes sure they had a space between beds.


    "Your highness, why did you not tell me earlier that you know my gender?"


    Sheri asked gently.


    Lou Xi looked up.


    " I understand what your father wants and who am I to judge it''s wrong. If I will become an emperor. I want any woman who wants to be involved in politics or even in war will be permitted. There will be oppositions, struggles, and many of the old ones will not approve of it. I know I will be fighting a fight that perhaps it will shape history or not. Also, you open my eyes to every possible way. Thanks to you." Lou xi said.


    Sheri smile. That''s one thing she really admires toward the prince. He has good skills in observing people and outstanding leadership. No wonder the old Shi Jing wish is to help him.


    "Your highness, you really impressed me," Sheri said while yawning and immediately falls asleep. She was so tired.


    Lou Xi looks at his side and watches her while she is asleep. He suddenly becomes serious. He wanted to know who wants to harm him that''s why he went out of the border and meets her here. His instinct is right.

 Chapter 62 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    Morning came. After, hasty breakfast. Sheri and Lou Xi walked resolutely their way toward the deep forest. The whole time they''ve been carefully surveying and accurately mapping everything. This lush forest was so dense that if a potential enemy invades they can pass through in that area and it will be unknown by his troop.


    They stop, to a not dense place and there they can see a mountain. Sheri was looking keenly and carefully observing.


    Suddenly a whip was heading toward her. Sheri dodge immediately when she overheard a swish sound. A sweet laugh abruptly erupted.


    "Hahaha, as I naturally thought of the son or should I say the beloved daughter of the mighty General, you are indeed formidable." She said.


    Sheri looked cautiously at the woman. She''s wearing a dark purple robe with a mask on her face.


    Sheri''s one eyebrow went up.


    "Who are you?" The crown prince asked.


    "None of your business prince or should I say, the crown prince." She said.


    Sheri didn''t wait to finish their conversation. She executed a sneak attacked toward her. She only has a small knife in her hand but it''s either now or never.


    While Sheri striking her. Sheri got a warning voice from her head.


    "Warning, warning. Do not kill the main protagonist. Warning, Warning" The mechanical voice speaks.


    Sheri was irritated in that familiar voice. Instead of carefully executing an offense attack, it instantly turns to defense. She has a hunch that the woman is the female lead due to the way she fights. Now her prime suspect was right.


    While dodging her attack she is little distracted when she saw the crown prince on the side leaning on the tree. As if nothing is happening.


    The woman suddenly used her sword and injured Sheri on her right side of her arm. Sheri steps backward to intentionally allow a considerable distance between them.


    "Enough, Lou Xi shouts." The woman restrains and walks delicately toward the crown prince. Sheri can reflect the disappointment in the woman''s eyes while walking toward Lou Xi.


    "Why don''t you want me to finish her? The woman asked sweetly.


    "Is it necessary to kill her now? You already injure her. That''s enough." Lou Xi grimly said.


    "But it''s not enough. She''s a nuisance to us." The woman said while eagerly seizing his brawny arms while looking at Sheri. The woman is giving off a killing intent while looking at Sheri. At that rare moment, Sheri felt very emotional.


    Sheri was supposed to carry out a killing spree when the sound of the alarm went through her head again.


    "Warning, warning, warning Don''t kill the protagonist. Don''t kill the protagonist." The mechanical voice said.


    Sheri was shouting fiercely in her head." There must be an exception to the rules. System it''s either she dies or I die. Choose." She said in her thought.


    "Host I''ll get back to you soon I will ask the boss." the mechanical voice said. He responded because if he doesn''t his host will be gone and it will be on his record. Every system wants to possess a clean record.


    Sheri didn''t wait for any further and escapes leaving Lou Xi and Li Na the female protagonist. Behind.


    "Don''t rush. In due time." Lou Xi said. That''s the final thing Sheri heard. Sheri was thinking of her Father at that moment. She needs to escape for her to warn him.


    Sheri was in pain physically and emotionally. She couldn''t believe her best friend would betray her. She never even imagines. In the story, it speaks of how loyal he is toward the owner''s body. Sheri doesn''t understand why. Why would Lou Xi do such a thing?


    She invariably contains so many emotions that running through her head and felt for the first time in her life that she wanted to cry.


    It''s like a flash images run through her head. The years that they''ve been together. All the laughs and all the pleasant things they did before were naturally meant nothing toward him. Her eyes become so blurred, she can''t see anymore where she''s going.


    Sheri stops from running and carefully wipe her tears. She rips part of her inner rope and wraps her injured arm. She gathers her emotions and the first thing she wanted to do is to go and notify her father. She runs as fast as she could going out of the forest. Sheri has a topographic memory. It''s easy for her to carefully navigate the forest.


    Her body is not in the right condition but for the sake of his father she came out of the forest and arrived in one of the villages.


    She promptly went and searches for a horse. Her luck was on her side. She saw a horse tied in a nearby house.


    She went in and stealthily approached the horse.


    "What are you doing? Hey," Shouts the woman.


    Sheri jumps and saddles the horse.


    She opens her pouch and throws towards the woman''s a gold ingot. The woman catches and looks at it. She was immediately delighted. The gold can secure her 4 horses. She looked at Sheri but Sheri already gallops toward the northern border.


    The whole time she rides non-stop. She has no water, and the horse is also tired. Her lips start to crack. Every movement she does makes her injury re-open. Sheri endures for the sake of her father. He might not be her real Father but Sheri already considered him. Since she grows up and she saw how he lovingly takes good care of her.


    "I''m sorry, but you have to bear with me we''re nearly there," Sheri said toward the horse.


    The horse seems to understand her and went faster.


    "Thank you," Sheri said toward his ear.


    11/2 days of galloping she arrived at the northern border in the morning.


    Sheri covers herself up making sure she conceals her self. She doesn''t trust Lou Xi anymore after what he has done toward her. Who knows what he did with his father''s people.


    There were so many people coming inside the town due to the unrest. They wanted to find a shelter from the invasion of the neighboring country.


    Sheri walks normally and looks at the soldier. Luckily they didn''t recognize her due to, she makes sure she looked like a peasant and a girl.


    When she came in, she saw her pictures overall. That was the last portrait she sends toward Lou Xi because he asked. Sheri furrowed her brow she becomes a wanted person.


    Sheri didn''t convey any emotion she passed by and got toward an inn.


    She gives the inn boy a gold ingot for the horse to feed and keep for a while until she will get the horse back.

 Chapter 63 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    Fortunately, she was prepared when it comes to money. She asked someone to buy her clothes needle to stitch and prepares a meal and a bath.


    They did what she asked and when her clothes arrived. She stitches her clothes and made herself a comfortable cloth. Something she can move freely.


    She cleans her injured arm and makes sure she wrap it well.


    She rested and waits until early in the morning at 3 am and sneak out of the inn and sneak in at the barracks of the general. Sheri looked around the room of her father. It was empty. She knows every corner of the building because she''s the one who designed it.


    Sheri frown. He''s not there. There''s one place where she knows where her father is.


    She went toward the side room of the barracks and look around and saw her father chain in a wooden prison. He doesn''t look good.


    Sheri looked around and slowly walked to a close rigid bar.


    "Father, father" Sheri whisper.


    Before her father waked up Sheri suddenly felt something press in her neck she lost her conscious immediately.


    The man hauled her. Toward his private room.


    Sheri groans in pain.


    "How are you?" a voice came he handed a medicine.


    Sheri furrowed her brow and instantly leaps at him and ?ssaults him.


    She never withholds in attacking. She tries punching his face, but his arms are properly protecting his head. She gets up from him and eagerly wanting to stump his stomach.


    She was raging fiercely in anger. The only thing he can do is dodge the fiercely attacked of Sheri. While attacking him.


    Lou Xi found an opportunity and cages her hand.


    "Let go of me you a******" Sheri angrily said.


    "I will release you if you listen to me." Lou Xi said.


    Sheri calms her self.


    "Alright," She said.


    "Promise me. You listen." Lou Xi said.


    "Fine, I promise," Sheri calmly said.


    Lou Xi slowly and gently released her.


    "I''m sorry bu..." Lou Xi didn''t finish his word when Sheri punches his stomach and instantly strikes his balls with her knee.


    Lou Xi was twisting in unspeakable pain.


    "Now speak," Sheri said while folding her hand and leaning on the wall post.


    Lou Xi tried sitting up properly. Her punch is really powerful.


    "I have to do this. I already told you in my last mail." Lou Xi said while trying to breathe in and breath out.


    Sheri furrowed her brow.


    "All I read over there is you want me to come here that was the only encrypted words you said," Sheri said.


    "Did you open the package I send you? Lou Xi said.


    Sheri remembers he sends a package. Together with his letter. Sheri is not amused because he keeps on sending either a flower or beautiful girly stuff. Sheri usually piles them on one side of her room and never opens them.


    Sheri slaps her forehead.


    "Lou Xi, why didn''t you even tell me in the letter?" Sheri asked.


    "I mention that Li Na already knows over your spy. She was more formidable than what we think. She has 4 countries at her back. And one more thing she knows what we are talking about." Lou Xi said.


    Sheri pondered. Indeed, he did mention someone who knows she put a spy, but she thought and what she grasped. He''s talking about himself.


    "I never read she has a backer. How did it happen? And why would you even hook up with her?" Sheri asked.


    Lou Xi advanced cautiously toward her and immediately grasp her waist and claim her lips. After a while of enjoying her lips.


    "I would never replace you with her," he said gently.


    Sheri instantly covers her mouth.


    "Why would you kiss me?" Sheri was shocked by his direct actions.


    "I had fallen in love with you since we were young. I intentionally keep on dismissing my feelings since you are a boy but the moment I''ve discovered the truth. I am so happy. Be my empress and be my lifelong lover. If we are able to miraculously survive this ordeal. I d?s?r? to properly marry me."Lou Xi said soothingly.


    Sheri was stiffened and stunned. "Huh! When did it start? And how did it happen?"Sheri question


    She never had any indication, every time they were together she can''t feel nor notice any weir things.


    "Is she that dense?" Sheri thought and ponder, she forgot Lou Xi is still waiting for her to answer.


    Lou Xi chuckled with her actions in which it wakes her up.


    "I hmmm... I " Sheri didn''t know what to do or say.


    Lou Xi embraces her.


    "It''s ok you don''t have to answer me now." He was scared that she will say no.


    Sheri gently pushes him. She typically has so many questions, but the biggest question in her mind is about the female lead.


    "How did you even hook up with Li Na? I never saw both of you together and why didn''t you tell me."Sheri asked.


    "Remember the time you said about the prime minister''s daughter. That you suspect her. You were so focused on her that I become so intrigued. I was also wondering where she got all those ideas about war, medicine, clothes and many more. I investigated her background and found out that she was not like that before. It''s either she''s an impostor or someone is behind her communicating ideas.


    So I befriend her. I never informed you because she knows you set up a spy on her. We never show it to anyone due to she''s the consort of third princes. I promise her that if I will become emperor, I will make her an empress. I made her believe. After, convincing her that I am interested in her. She told me about all her plans and her connections. I was surprised by her personal connections. Remember the battle that I lost 2 years ago. The master planner of their strategy is her. She has been collaborating with the neighboring country since 7 years ago. She exchanges ideas to political power and rank in every country.


    Since her ambition is to be the ruler of the most influential country. She was brewing plans to use the other country to invade our land. I merely comprehended it, 3 months ago. I have already asked father for more troops they will arrive at every border. Having many enemies, I need your constructive opinions." Lou Xi said.


    Sheri was silent. She never knew the female lead prepared better than what the book has stated. Sheri thought that this mission is indeed hard because it typically involves many innocent people.


    "Do you have any plans? Where is Li Na?" Sheri asked Lou Xi


    "Yes I have, I was supposed to annihilate her the moment you left. But she was able to escape. The prince of the neighboring country came and rescues her. If I will calculate everything that she said. I think she plans to invade us this month. We have only 3 borders. We are lucky the capital is in the south at the seaside." Lou Xi said


    Sheri was pondering. The azure military is one of the best and even if the neighboring country will simultaneous attacked the Azure land it''s like 1 on 1.


    This time it''s different. The female lead is involved.


    "Nuan" A deep voice wakes her up from her thought


    She looked back and saw her dear father.

 Chapter 64 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    "Father" Sheri run toward him.


    Her father strokes her head. "Are you alright? How did you have a wound in your arm?" Her father asked while looking at the bandaged arm of Sheri.


    "Ah, this wait, I thought you''re in the prison?" Sheri said.


    "That was someone we ask to act as an impostor. 10 days ago, the prime minister suddenly came, and we need to act fast that I am in prison. We know from the beginning that the prime minister was one of the allies of Li Na. So we already planned before. The moment his highness gathers the information he needed. I went back to the capital and prepare everything. There I also inform the emperor regarding the plot of the prime minister." Her father said, and he looked toward the crown prince.


    Sheri burrowed her brow. "How come that she is not the only one who doesn''t know the plan," Sheri questioned herself.


    "Your Highness the 2 borders are now all sets. We also station some men on the seaside." The General said.


    A soldier instantly barges in, kneel on one knee.


    "Your highness the troops of the neighboring country starts to move according to our spy." He said.


    "Just as I thought, we need to execute our plan. General take your troops and prepare them according to the plan. Jing comes with me. I need your opinion. "Lou Xi said and walk outside. Before, Sheri has followed the crown prince the General stop, Sheri.


    "Nuan". Her father called.


    The general walk toward her daughter and gave something toward her.


    "Tell your mother I love her and gave her this." Her father said.


    Sheri didn''t receive it and shakes her head.


    "Father, you tell her your self. I need to go. Stay alive. There''s no wrong in running." Sheri said while following the crown prince.


    The commanding General''s mouth twitch, her daughter is talking gibberish again. How can he, the most prominent General will run during the war? That would be an insult. He carefully looked at the bag of Sheri that was on the table and insert the letter and the pouch for her mother. After that, he advanced and gathers his troops and did what the crown prince asked.


    On the other side. Sheri saw Ru Shan and some Generals. When they arrive they all stand up and respectfully salute the crown prince.


    "Any local news regarding the west border and east border. Lou Xi asked eagerly.


    "What you asked us to do we have already done it." Ru Shan said while looking primarily at Sheri.


    Lou Xi shows and eagerly discusses his plan toward everyone. Sheri was listening carefully to the side. The female lead is an ?ssassin she''s excellent in a sneak attack. Sheri has knowledge when it comes to modern war, but she can utilize some of her strategies. They only had swords and stones and fires in this era. She was thinking deeply. This will be the first time she will be involved in a war. Many innocent lives will be involved.


    "Can you give me the maps of all the borders? Sheri said to Ru Shan. She felt uncomfortable toward Lou Xi, so she turns to Ru Shan.


    Lou Xi elevated his one eyebrow while looking at Sheri.


    "In every village, Your highness can you dispatch troops to warn them and gather them up. Transfer them here if you have to. Dispatch your swiftest men." Sheri said while pointing some part of the map.


    "You can''t do that. It will typically consume time and valuable resources." One of the General spoke.


    "I will take responsibility for that General. You don''t have to worry about it," Sheri said fiercely.


    "Your Highness, his still young. You don''t believe him. Right?" One of the General speaks as well.


    Lou Xi looked favorably at her." I do trust her." He said


    The people who are in the private room were genuinely shocked. When they properly heard about the word "her".


    They instantly started discussing.


    "This is outrageous, She should be eliminated for lying toward the people and the monarchy. This is unacceptable." One of the General spoke.


    "Enough, we are at war. I know her since we were young and I know her capabilities. Many of you don''t know her, but I know her. If you have any problem with it. Come to me after the war, if we all survive on this ordeal." Lou Xi seriously said.


    All the time Ru Shan was quiet. He knows the capability of Shi Jing. In his past life. He was focused on having power, that he trusted and loved the female lead. They plotted together to get the throne. They succeed after they killed the right hand of Lou Xi. That was Shi Jing. When she died Lou Xi was devastated.


    And they easily implement their secondary plot. They dethrone and locked Lou Xi. He was declared unfit to rule the country. They sought someone to put a hallucination aroma toward his room producing an imaginary vision seeing Shi Jing asking for help. Lou Xi keep on shouting and wasn''t able to rest properly. After, how many months he was considered unstable. That was their second plot.


    He succeeded to dethrone his brother, and he becomes the following emperor and the female lead becomes the empress. The day he becomes an emperor. The female lead started to plot against him. 3 Years have passed. He slowly got sick. His health deteriorates in no time. He never doubt the female lead because the female lead keeps on visiting him and telling him everything that was going on in the nation. As months passed by the female lead started to rule the nation. She exploits her modern ideas to cause the people to believe in her that she, as a woman can rule. In his death bed. The empress came and serves him the last poison. Before, she offered him the drink. She whispers in his ear that she is not the real Li Na and that she never loved him.


    This life he owns a lot toward his beloved brother and even if he falls in love with Shi Jing. He will wholeheartedly step back and give the happiness that once he denied to his own brother. He was thinking all of these while looking at Sheri and the crown prince talking

 Chapter 65 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    The generals, especially the old ones, were still unable to trust Sheri. When her father arrives, he was not pleased. They never knew how smart and brilliant war strategist his daughter is. but he also knew these old generals, value their longstanding traditions and moral beliefs more than anything. They don''t believe in women being involved and having good strategic plans. They only believe that women should just focus on managing the household and family matters. Nevertheless, his daughter has his full confidence and support.


    Ru Shan suddenly shouts.


    "Enough! How dare you defy the order of the crown prince? You better leave your post and go back to the capital." Ru Shan angrily said.


    Everyone becomes still. No one dares to retort.


    Sheri was unaffected by their own thoughts and complaints, begins discussing her plans to everyone. They all find her plans strange, nevertheless, the Crown Prince finds her plan good. It is very efficient and would cost less money.


    Within a month everyone had worked so hard to efficiently implement what she had meticulously planned. All the villages she had thought would be affected by the war were evacuated and teach them which small bugs and what types of plants can be eaten in the forest or in the desert.


    She also teaches them every survival skill she knows and shows them different types of medicine between its uses and application.


    For the people near the desert, she teaches them how to survive in accordance with their surroundings. Using the mist, Sheri amply demonstrates to them how to naturally gather water from it. She shows what are the edible plants in the desert and what type of animal they can eat.


    The people were made aware of what types they needed to use for food, medicine and such. The process was uneasy but with the active support of the Crown Prince, they naturally obliged and trusted her plan.


    Sheri also implemented diverse types of elaborate plans in various locations. She carefully instructs them in detail.


    Since she is now on the fortified Northern border, three small countries were allegedly planning to viciously attack the Azure land. She constructed a thorough plan asking her subordinates that Lou Xi has given to her to make a barricade first by using a barbed thorn.


    She had seen many thorn plants in the forest that could be of use. She ordered her men to gather them and make a barricade on it. Next, she sets up a trap. Using a metal trap for animals, she makes certain to set them at night. Together with Ru Shan, her father, including the Crown Prince, they slowly set it up every night. After 300 meters, she draws a line filling it up with oil and dry plants. Her dad already positioned people who had arrows with stone fire.


    She doesn''t want to let her enemy know what they are doing that''s why they discreetly to do it at night.


    For all those days, everyone didn''t have a good rest but continued to work hard.


    Every day, Sheri had been listening to the ground using her keen sense of hearing, noting the distance between the enemy. She smiles. Her computations show the enemy is already near.


    Sheri asks the prince to let all of his soldiers to get enough rest and eat their fill. Within two days their enemy will soon arrive.


    They were skeptical at first hearing her advice but then resigned giving their respect that indeed after two days they have arrived.


    The enemy strategically positions its group outside the barricaded area. They send a letter by shooting an arrow. A soldier picks it up and promptly passes it through toward the Crown Prince.


    Sheri was about to get in when he heard persuasive arguments. Instantly raising her eyebrow, she proceeds and goes in. When they saw her, enter, everyone stood still and quieted down.


    Lou Xi is holding a piece of paper, a letter. Sheri frowns and asks the handwritten letter from him. He gives a sigh then passes it to her. After reading Sheri didn''t speak as she reaches out for another paper and starts to write a word. She calls someone to deliver it back as a response. She then follows as to leave. Ru Shan stretches out his arm to grab her and supposed to ask her what she had written but Lou Xi grabs onto her hand first.


    "Don''t. You don''t know her. She''s the most deceiving person I''ve ever meet. "Lou Xi seriously said.


    Sheri looks back at him. "I know but have faith in me," Sheri said.


    Lou Xi frowns but didn''t let go of her hand. Ru Shan was clenching his fist while looking at them. Her father was on the side, and he knows his daughter very well. She will do everything doing to do the right thing. He fears the outcome, but he knows her daughter''s skill is way beyond what he thinks it is. He trusts in her capability.


    "I trust you. Come back safe." Lou Xi gently said pulling her closing their distance then kisses her on the lips.


    Sheri was stupefied together with the rest of the surrounding people. She pushed him. A blush starts to bloom on her face.


    "This guy has no shame at all!"She thought.


    The time has come. As of what the content of the letter they received says: asking Sheri to have a battle with Li Na. A one-on-one battle. If Sheri wins, the enemy will surrender but if Li Na wins, their group will be the one to give up and surrender. Sheri said yes. She will fight regardless of what will happen. She is taking a chance that the system will exempt her from the rules.


    It was the afternoon of the day. The female lead and the second female lead will confront each other. Both were prepared. Sheri dresses in black khaki and a shirt. Her boots were specially made for soldiers. She had asked someone before to tailor everything according to her taste and made sure everything is naturally made of high-quality products. She hangs her sword at her back and gallops her horse toward the female lead who is waiting. She saw she is wearing her ?ssassin clothes and when the female lead saw her, she didn''t flinch.


    "I know you are the same as me. Tsk, we will see if you can defeat me," Li Na voices out with arrogance.


    Sheri didn''t answer. She just looks at her and goes down from her horse.


    The female lead does the same.


    Sheri walks toward the center. Followed by the female lead.


    "I don''t know what Lou Xi sees in you but I guarantee you, you will never prevail after this." Li Na said.


    "Stop with your chitchat," Sheri retorted back.


    All the spectators together with the Crown Prince were standing by. Lou Xi is clenching his fist. He feels it was his fault that Sheri has to fight Li Na.


    The female lead started speeding toward Sheri. Sheri also moves speeding towards her. Both of them crush their swords against each other. Li Na was shocked by how she easily dodges her vicious attack.


    "Not bad." Li Na said scornfully when she was 20 meters away from Sheri.


    Sheri didn''t react nor give any reaction, but she just keeps on aggressively attacking and defending her self. The battle was fierce. Both of them didn''t withhold their strength giving their all in the thought of cornering the other side in defeat. Sheri didn''t bother anymore what the system would say. She will face the consequence later on.

 Chapter 66 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    The prince on the enemy side was shocked to see a woman dress up in a different outfit. Looking at the way, she moves and fights. He was thoroughly awed and decided that whatever outcome this battle will have. He will make sure to get her.


    He turns to look at the female lead and indeed she''s gorgeous. However, she''s a s?ut and possesses this great d?s?r? to obtain power. He is not a fool that he couldn''t see her plan. He only rescued her because he needed her ideas.


    Meanwhile, back in the fight, Sheri heard the familiar warning inside her head.


    "Warning, warning don''t kill the protagonist. Don''t kill the protagonist." The mechanical voice said.


    Due to the sudden alarm, Sheri got distracted. Hence, giving Li Na the chance of striking at her face, luckily Sheri dodges just in time only slightly scratching her face.


    Lou Xi and Ru Shan were agitated when they saw Li Na hurt Sheri. Nevertheless, Sheri wipes the blood on her face and smile.


    "Not bad," Sheri said.


    "Hahaha, you will never win," Li Na taunted.


    Sheri continued to smile while keeping quiet. This time she focuses and disregards all the warnings that the mechanical voice speaks. She jumps and only using one strike she slays the female lead. Li Na falls to the ground, unmoving. Everyone was shocked and lost their voices for a moment.


    When they ultimately grasped the situation, one of the neighboring princes gave his troops to retreat. The army of the other country gave a signal to attack.


    Lou Xi immediately sprinted toward Sheri and picked her up by her waist. While Sheri directly signaled her father. Her father instantly gave the order to withdraw. The enemy troops moved forward. When moving forward they trigger the traps hidden beneath.


    At the same time, a multitude of arrows with fire at the tip showers on them. Many of the enemy soldiers were burnt alive. The others that managed to dodge acquire minor injuries. In their minds, it was now or never. Kill or be killed. Despite being significantly reduced, their footsteps never faltered.


    Lou Xi, Ru Shan and the rest of the army meet the enemy soldiers halfway.


    "Shi Jing!" Ru Shan shouts


    She saw Ru Shan back is facing her. Nevertheless, her attention was attracted to the blade that penetrates deeply in his heart.


    Her eyes widen as she saw him stab Li Na directly to the heart of Li Na. Li Na still managed to f?r??b?? remove the blade that Ru Shan used to stab her.


    She was laughing bitterly while slowly falls to the ground.


    Sheri caught Ru Shan.


    "Help!" Sheri yelled while she slowly and gently laid him down on the ground. She instantly removes her jacket and uses it to block the blood from oozing.


    Ru Shan was looking at her the whole time.


    "Hang on," she said before yelling out. "Lou Xi! Help!"


    Her father manages to get to them together with some of his men and surrounds them. Lou Xi, then again, is trying his best to get out from his enemy, but it seems they are all attacking him.


    Sheri keeps shouting for help while trying to stop the bleeding. Her panic-stricken face warms Ru Shan''s heart. With his minimum strength left, he raises his hand and gently holds her cheek, he smiles.


    "You are going to be alright," Sheri reassured him.


    "I--" Ru Shan wasn''t able to finish his sentence when he started to cough blood.


    "Don''t talk," Sheri gently said.


    "I...adore you," Ru Shan said gloomily with his raspy voice. Blood tickles on the side of his mouth.


    "Shhh don''t talk, you can tell me when you are better," Sheri said this time she can''t contain her tears. They fell one by one.


    "Be safe and live...well," Ru Shan said as he scarcely took a sharp breath and gasped, his hand that was touching Sheri''s face drops to the ground.


    Sheri instantly froze.


    Lou Xi came and knelt next to his brother. Being the crown prince, he mustn''t let others see his weakness, especially in front of the enemy. His heart is breaking as he gently closed Ru Shan''s eyes and carried him up. Sheri was still shocked and wasn''t able to move. Her father kept on calling. He kept defending her while Sheri was looking at her trembling bloody hands.


    Out of nowhere, her consciousness shuts down and then replace by Jacklyn Eisner. When she opens her eyes.


    The enemy who saw her started involuntarily trembling and desperately tried to surrender, but Sheri didn''t care. She brutally slays anyone on her path without mercy. Her father was able to see that her eyes become dull and lifeless. He followed her and moved according to her movement. He called out to her hoping for her to respond, but alas it was for naught. He was able to get close to her and press her pressure points in her neck. Before she falls, he seizes her and immediately carried Sheri to safety.


    The enemies were able to witness how a woman single-handedly killed 50 people in one go. They were frightened and started to retreat.


    Lou Xi''s men were shouting with joy when they saw their enemy is retreating.


    On the other side of the road, a certain prince was hiding. There was no emotion on his face as he looks at her being taken away by his father.


    As the sun shines through falling on Sheri''s face, she slowly woke up. She looked at her surroundings and saw she was in a room. There she saw the lion robe of Lou Xi on the side together with his armor. Sheri then looked beside her. Lou Xi was sitting on a chair beside the bed, sleeping while clasping her hand.


    He woke up when he feels her moving and saw her trying to move. He then proceeds to help her up.


    "What happened? The last thing I remember..." she stopped talking as her eyes widened and looked at Lou Xi. "Where is Ru Shan?" When he didn''t answer right away, she immediately removed the blanket that is covering her and was supposed to leave when Lou Xi stops her.


    Lou Xi, shooked his head gently. Sheri froze.


    "It''s my fault, isn''t it?"Sheri gasp and asked.


    Sheri is crying because she lost a good friend.


    Lou Xi sits next to her as he pats her head.


    "It''s not your fault. It was never your fault. I need you to manage your emotions. We need to go back to the capital to give him a proper burial." Lou Xi said.


    Sheri wiped her tears and did what Lou Xi said.

 Chapter 67 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    The whole military troop march towards the capital. Sheri''s father has been by her side in silence He didn''t talk but just gently squeezes her shoulder every time she starts directing her gaze far away.


    At times, she walks by, some soldiers can''t help but have cold sweats on their back and tremble. She never noticed at all thinking of Ru Shan who has sacrificed his life protecting her. He is a man of few words but was genuinely sincere in everything he did for her.


    Lou Xi on the other side has not conveyed any emotion. Sheri knows Lou Xi is terribly hurt by losing his brother. He was his constant help. Ru Shan was the reason he was able to unveil the mask of Li Na and the betrayal of the Prime Minister.


    The march took a while, but they arrived in the capital after ten days. All the citizens - children, women and men, the nobles and peasant welcome them with shouts and applauds. The whole nation celebrates their victory. Their country won the war not only that, but they have shown to the rest of the world how powerful they are.


    As they set foot on the Capital, they directly march in direction of the palace where the Emperor, Empress, Consorts, and Officials are expectantly waiting. Upon arrival, Sheri saw the Emperor elegantly seated on his throne together with the Empress and the rest of the consorts on his side.


    The Generals, Crown Prince, and Sheri kneel down on one knee.


    "Long live the Emperor!" They simultaneously shout in greeting and respect.


    "Rise up." The acclaimed emperor pleasantly responds.


    A certain woman stands up and with the support of her maids. She carefully Strode toward the Crown Prince. In silence, Lou Xi handed her a beautiful jar where the ashes of his brother Ru Shan was placed.


    "Thank you, Your Highness." She bravely said as a drop of tears starts to fall from her eyes. She delicately holds the jar and dearly embraces it tight. Looking at the solemn sight, Sheri wasn''t able to hold back her tears. Guilt is consuming her.


    The Consort mother of Ru Shan walk to where Sheri is. She was made aware of what happened on the battlefield. Since young, Ru Shan has kept on mentioning Sheri during their talks. She thought that at first perhaps his son was cut sleeve but when her gender was revealed, she immediately understood.


    His beloved son fiercely protected the person he dearly loved. As a mother, it broke her heart, but she knew that during a war, anything can happen. You may lose your life. She already accepted the outcome. She came to an understanding that there will be a chance where she will never see her son due to the simultaneous attack of the neighboring country.


    She looked gently at Sheri and wipes the tears from her eyes.


    "My son would have done it over and over again just to protect you. Don''t cry. You are a special person to him. He always mentioned you and has always been keeping eye on you."She gently said while patting Sheri''s shoulder.


    The Empress comes forward to the Consort mother of Ru Shan and slowly supports and guides her back to their seats. Both the Empress and the Consort have become allies when their sons became sworn brothers. Their son''s closeness and brotherhood made them become closer too.


    The Emperor looks at Lou Xi and comes down from his throne. Passing by the two women, he gently grasps the hand of the Consort and gently squeezes it.


    As a father, he was devastated when one of his sons died. As an Emperor of the country, he has to show he is strong. The Consort smiles and together with the Empress they went back to their respective seats.


    The Emperor then continues walking towards Lou Xi. "Well done my son!" He proudly said. He was so proud of his son that he will have no more worries about passing him the throne. He has proven himself to be worthy of the position.


    He then turns to look at Sheri.


    "You are a brave girl. I''ve heard of what you did." He speaks and looks at her father.


    "General I think you''ve got a lot of explaining to do." the Emperor sternly said.


    General nods. He and the Emperor have been friends since they were young teens. He knows what he did was wrong and is ready to face the consequence of his actions. Nevertheless, he didn''t regret and if he has to do it again, he will. He looked at his daughter and smile. Reassuring her everything will be alright.


    Lying to the monarchy is a grave offense and could lead to the whole family being annihilated or be cast out.


    The Emperor and the General went into a private room and talk.


    Sheri was agitated and keeps on tapping her finger on the table while waiting. Lou Xi clasps her hand and gently squeezes. Sheri looked at him. She knows he has feelings for her, but she doesn''t know just how to respond. She lets him hold her hand and together they continue to wait in silence.


    After a while, the Emperor and the General came out from the room with her father is holding a scroll. She furrowed her brows and wanted to know what happened with their discussion, but she has to be patient and wait.


    "This is the moment we celebrate the victory of our country. Let the celebration begins!" The emperor announced as the celebratory banquet begins.


    All the officials and their families came in. Among the group belongs to the family of Sheri her mom and brothers entering in anticipation. When they arrived, the General moves and embraces his wife kissing her. The exhaustion and tiredness from the war were gone seeing his dear family.


    Everyone was led to their designated seats after the reunion with their families. Sheri seats together with her brothers situated behind their parent''s station. Her brothers were eager to know what happened and how she slew 50 people in one go. She was dumbfounded since she doesn''t recall killing that much. She just smiles at how her brothers show their excitement.


    All the young ladies were murmuring at the sides. They were shocked when the news came that the young man they idolized is a woman. Many of them were heartbroken.

 Chapter 68 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    The Emperor suddenly speaks. "Shi Jing" the Emperor calls.


    She stands up and goes in front of the Emperor and kneels down on one knee.


    "Long live the emperor," Sheri said.


    "I''ve heard your great merits. Shi Jing, since both of you and my son, have been together since young, I officially bestow you the title Young General and to be the consort of my son!" The Emperor declares.


    The emperor has known the matter from his son and the emperor has no objection about his son getting married to Sheri since it''s a good way to keep an eye on the great General. Sheri went back to her sit after thanking the emperor.


    Everyone including her mother gasps. The only person that was over the moon was the Crown Prince. At long last, he has secured Sheri.


    One of the officials stood up.


    "Your Highness! The General has lied regarding the gender of her daughter. According to the law, the whole family should be punished for lying toward the monarchy." The official proclaims.


    The officials start discussing. Some officials were seen nodding their heads and some keeping their agreement on their own.


    The General and his wife didn''t say anything but one official came for his defends the General.


    "Your Highness! No matter what wrong, our General has done, He and her daughter have successfully driven our enemy to bend their knees. This day is the official celebration. We''ve shown to the rest of the world how strong we are! As a result, they would think twice before planning to make a move to invade us. I''ve heard the merits of the young General on how she defeated the enemy and helped the neighboring villages. Your Highness! Please consider." He pronounces and it results of erupts discussions among the officials.


    The Emperor was silent the whole time and impassively listens. He waited for them to finish their arguments.


    The Crown Prince gets up from his seat and sits down next to Sheri. His actions were obvious. Everybody gapes at what they have seen especially the ladies. They look over in great surprise with their mouths wide open. Sheri one eyebrow went up.


    "What are you doing?" She utters while looking at him.


    "Sitting down with my beloved consort." Lou Xi unperturbed responds with the looks they get on their side.


    "Who- who is your consort!" Sheri was flabbergasted by his shamelessness.


    "Do you require me to prove it? Lou Xi draws near closing their distance leaning in as to kiss her.


    Sheri''s brother was watching at the side surprised. Observing at how the Crown Prince is acting, he booed at them. Sheri pushed him aside.


    "You remarkably something," Sheri said and sighs.


    The Emperor that had been silent suddenly speaks.


    "The General has achieved many merits. All of you should be thankful we are going to live in peace now. If you don''t agree with what I said then prepare for the upcoming war. I will personally send you to defend our country!" He sternly states.


    The officials were all silent since no one wants to be on the battlefield. They secretly grumble but silently resign in accordance with their Emperor''s words.


    Everyone came to an agreement and continue with the celebration indulging themselves to just enjoy food and activities during the event. The feast lasted until the late evening.


    Sheri was supposed to go home when Lou Xi suddenly grabs her hand leading her to the garden. She rolls her eyes and shakes her head enabling him to drag her to wherever he wanted to go.


    Lou xi stops in his track and confronts her. He looked at her in the eye.


    " Tell me, are you alright with these arrangements?" Lou Xi asks hiding his nervousness of what she would say.


    She sighs. She really said to herself that she will not fall in love with anyone.


    "I guess it''s fine. It''s better I marry you than to a person I don''t even know." Sheri replies.


    Lou Xi engulfs her in his arms. "It doesn''t matter. I will make sure all my life to make you fall in love with me." Lou Xi says as he leans in to kiss her, but she raises her palm against his mouth stopping him from whatever his plan.


    "I better go. My family is waiting for me." Sheri says. She abruptly shifts her body and flees.


    Lou Xi chuckles watching her fleeing back.


    Months have passed, and everything became normal in the Capital. The thought of war has gone and there was peace among the people going back their old busy days.


    Sheri always goes to the graveyard of Ru Shan. Time healed the pain and sadness she felt losing her friend. She started to smile as she goes to the graveyard talking to him and reminiscing memories of their friendship.


    One day, the Emperor summoned her. The Prince of a neighboring country submitted a proposal and wanted Sheri to be his bride for a peace treaty.


    Upon hearing the news, Lou Xi was furiously angry. He declared that if they insist on what they want, he will not hesitate to wipe out their country.


    Lou Xi''s mood is consistently bad when he always sees the prince wanting to get closer to Sheri. Sheri, on the other hand, always disappears. Making Lou Xi frustrated.


    Every time he arrives and visits her, She is gone or is sick. Even summoning her, she pretends she''s not feeling well. Nevertheless, Lou Xi was very patient.


    Years have passed by. Lou Xi becomes emperor, and Sheri is still his consort. Her Father and mother wanting to talk to Sheri but Sheri is always in her second home near the beach or trying to become night and shining armor. Helping the poor, etc.


    Sheri keeps on delaying their wedding making Lou Xi very frustrated. One day He asked her father if he could seize Sheri somewhere for them to ignite a passion. Her father understands Sheri is at present is in her 30s and still keep on staying with them. Her brothers were all married and still, his first child is yet unmarried.


    The officials remain concerns about the future of the country since the Emperor doesn''t want to have any concubine. They did everything for him to have a consort, but Lou Xi is very smart. He even replaces every servant of the palace to all men.


    Sheri on the other side was enjoying her life. She was unbothered nor care about how frustrated Lou Xi is. She does what she d?s?r?s to do.


    She''s just waiting for the system to get her.

 Chapter 69 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    ********R-18 not for underage********


    Morning came. The moment Sheri opens her eyes. Lou Xi is looking at her smiling.


    "Your highness, it''s bad to stare at me like that early in the morning. And what are you doing in my room? Sheri said while yawning.


    Lou Xi just smiles at her.


    When she thoroughly opens her eyes, she saw she''s not in her room.


    "What the... Where am I? " Sheri asked.


    "You''re terrible at sleeping. You even drool, that is not fitting for a soon to be an empress. " Lou Xi gently shakes his head. Diverting her direct question.


    "Ah shut up," Sheri said and stretches up.


    "Wai, where are we? How did I end up here? Sheri said while getting out of bed and look at Lou Xi. The last thing she remembers is when her father asked her to have tea with him. When Sheri remembers it. Her mouth twitches.


    "That old man will pay." that was Sheri thought.


    Lou Xi grinned triumphantly. Sheri walked toward the ornate window and when she gently opens she saw they are in a cave.


    "What the... Is this a cave?" She looked at Lou Xi with a shocked. She looked back at the window and saw it''s a beautiful cave surrounded with exotic flowers.


    "You freakin'' build a house in a cave! Unbelievable." said while her eyes were wide open.


    Lou Xi smiles while looking at her. He brings out a beautiful necklace and hangs it in front of her.


    Sheri was looking at it. She was astonished. It looks like the necklace that she owned on her own world that was passed down by her forefathers.


    She keeps on observing and observing suddenly a burst of familiar images entered her mind. After a while. She froze. She recalls something so valuable toward her.


    "Red alert, red alert. Host mission aborts. Mission aborts. This mission has been jeopardized. You will be taken in 3...2...


    "If you take her away. I will make certain every mission they give you will be corrupted." Lou Xi speaks up.


    Sheri looked at Lou Xi


    Sheri can hear a disruptive sound for a few minutes until it becomes so faint.


    She was tearing up by looking at him.


    "How..." Sheri choked with her words.


    " I told you I would find you." He slowly wipes her tears.


    " I found you this time and will not allow anyone to separate us." Lou Xi said.


    "I''ve missed you," Sheri said while crying.


    "Me too." He declared and slowly kisses her.


    Sheri responded back. Lou Xi gradually breaks their kiss.


    "At long last, I can hold you in my arms again." Lou Xi said.


    "How did this happen?" Sheri asked while looking at his eyes.


    "The pendant your holding. It seems it connects to an altered universe. I''ve been trying to find you. Somehow that pendant is linked to you." Lou Xi said.


    Sheri looked keenly at the pendant in her hand. This is her pendant in her modern world. It was passed down from countless generations to generation. It invariably includes a mythical legend that says ''Sozo''. Her mother insists that she should wear it all the time. It''s also said that only the first female child can only have it.


    Lou Xi grasps it and places it in her neck. He slowly and gently set her hair aside and kisses her nape.


    Their sensual passion and longing for each other suddenly cause a fire that it cannot easily extinguish.


    "I d?s?r? you. I want you so badly. I''ve missed you so badly." He longingly said.


    Sheri equally allows him access to do what he d?s?r?d to do.


    "I missed you too," Sheri gaspy said.


    Lou Xi started untying her robe. Sheri is looking at him all the time. The man that had been waiting for her, the man that healed her heart from the wound is standing in front of her.


    He hauls her and slowly lay her in the bed. Sheri holds unto him. When he started to remove his robes, Sheri, enjoyed every minute of it. While looking at his well-toned body, different emotion arises from her heart.


    After gradually removing his robe he slowly removes her inner robe exposing her hand made bra and und?rw??r.


    He draws close and kisses her lips. While trying to remove her bra and und?rw??r. Lou Xi didn''t stop stroking her lips and nibbling her nape.


    "Umm" Sheri m??n.


    "You never change. I love how you m??n," Lou Xi said and inches toward her br??st.


    He twirls his tongue around her n?pp?? and slowly, gently bites it making Sheri felt immense p???sur?.


    He started tracing his finger in her petal. Making Sheri groans more. When he felt she is wet enough.


    He lifted her legs and put it on his shoulder and went between her legs. He starts to lick her petals and while ???k?n? her. He inserts his one finger. When he found her bud, he nibbles it gently.


    Sheri shouts and wiggles her h?ps. She grasped his hair. What he''s doing to her drives her crazy.


    When he carefully inserted his two fingers. Sheri groans more.


    "I want you." Sheri seductively said.


    Lou Xi smile


    He hauled himself.


    And hold his p***s. "You d?s?r? this." Lou xi said while stroking it.


    Sheri nodded. Lou Xi laid down and Sheri went on top of him.


    She seizes his thick, long P***s and started to insert it. She slowly thrust it inside and when it breaks her. Sheri felt immense pain. She stayed in that position for a moment trying to accommodate him. While Lou Xi felt p???sur? when Sheri starts moving. He can feel the tightness and warmth. He starts pinching gently her n?pp??.


    Sheri was enduring the pain when suddenly a burst of p???sur? start to build up.


    "Ah, yes." Sheri m??ns. She started riding him. Lou Xi has waited for so long and her movement is too slow for him.


    At the same time, Sheri''s br??st was bouncing making her look, ?r?t??.


    Sheri was satisfied with how good Lou Xi is. He keeps on thrusting his rod inside her. While Sheri keeps on m??ning loudly.


    "ah ... um... ah... yes faster... Ahhh, I''m coming, " Sheri shouts.


    After 3 seconds she comes. Lou Xi groans and almost lost when he felt her tightness and wetness around his shaft.

 Chapter 70 - Shi Jing (Nuan)

    ********(youtube.com/watch?time_continue=29&v=S_E2EHVxNAE) play the song while reading this chapter.***********


    Lou Xi flips Sheri and lay on top of her. He wants more. Since the moment he has known that she is the one he has been looking for. He never stops dreaming of her. He waited for so long. Now that she is in his arms. He will make sure she will not escape.


    He started kissing her while pumping inside her. A sound of squishy sound and the feel of the slippery juices make his moves more aggressive. He felt his p***s starts to melt. He elevated himself and looks her in the eyes. Sheri''s face says it all that she loved him. He sits down crossed legs, and he carried Sheri on his ??p. Sheri wrapped her legs around his waist and both started to grind and rock in a way that allows for Lou Xi to penetrate Sheri. He keeps on penetrating while Sheri keeps on m??ning. He felt her tightness and the ?r?t?? face of Sheri drives him to move faster and faster.


    "You''re so tight."Lou Xi groans in p???sur?.


    Sheri felt the p???sur? is building up again. He keeps on moving swifter and faster until he can''t hold anymore and let go.


    "Ah... " groans Lou Xi.


    After a few seconds, he breaths. He flips Sheri again and makes her kneel down. He wanted to see the whole view of Sheri''s back.


    "Beautiful," Lou Xi said. He slowly starts to penetrate her again and lie low making his body and her body rubbing each other. He started to grasp her br??st and started playing with it. Sheri, on the other hand, feels very connected with Lou Xi. While he penetrates, he also makes sure to please her.


    For 3 hours they never stop m?k?n? ??v?. Sheri doesn''t know how many times she came. All she remembers is how both of them climax together over and over.


    Sheri was so tired that she falls asleep. While Lou Xi carried her toward a wooden tub.


    Evening came and Sheri looked at her side and she saw Lou Xi looking at her smiling.


    "How did it happen?"Sheri asked softly.


    Lou Xi carefully explains everything.


    When she died in the other world, he gets a part of the jewelry and made it into a ring. Lou Xi showed the ring he has. He thinks that is the one who connected them both. He doesn''t recall that much of his real-life.


    All he knows is, his first mission was to defend his clan. Unknowingly he meets her. The first time he carefully observes her. He was genuinely shocked to have someone like him. But at the same time, he was amazed at how the way her clothes are, her weapons, etc.


    It''s his first mission, and he must abide by the rules of the world. After that mission, he was able to seize one of the most powerful Systems in the void space.


    All the time he has been observing her, and he has a gut feeling he knows her already. He just can''t remember where and when. He is still gathering his essential parts of his soul that was scattered in different worlds.


    This is his 30th mission. He was born into this world as a crown prince and his mission is to save his country and best friend.


    After that faithful day in the cave. Sheri and Lou Xi performed a grand wedding. Her parents were relieved together with all the people.


    They had 3 sons together. Their firstborn son they named him Ru Shan. Sheri never even heard any more from the mechanical voice.


    The country has been stable, and Sheri and Lou Xi grow old together.


    Both of them decided to travel the world after Lou Xi passes down his throne toward his firstborn son.


    They settle down in the cave. Lou Xi had made sure to make it like a home.


    One day both of them are sitting down looking and genuinely enjoying the ray of sun.


    Lou Xi looked thoughtfully at his lovely wife. For him, she still looked so beautiful in spite of her wrinkles.


    He grips her close.


    "If I go first will you look for me again?" Sheri asked while clasping his gentle hand.


    "Wherever you go. I will seek you." Lou Xi said.


    Sheri smile. This is the life she d?s?r?d. She fastens her eyes and peacefully sleeps.


    Lou Xi felt the hand of Sheri falls to her side.


    Lou Xi smile.


    "Wait for me. I will find you. " Lou Xi said and breathed his last. Their children buried them and their love story was told from countless generation to generation.


    In void space, Sheri opens her eyes.


    She looked at her hand. They turned young again.


    The mechanical voice speaks.


    "Welcome back host. The mission was jeopardized. My superior was not happy that a bug can be that powerful. You, as the host, will still be punished for intentionally ignoring our established rules. You are the one who sincerely wanted to go back and you accepted our terms. You should have to abide by our rules no matter what. As a punishment, you have 1 month to remain in your world. This is, nevertheless, a slight punishment. We did our best to remove all the memories you have. You might still remember something. In the meantime, our engineer will try to remove the bug and will do it''s best to remove all the memories you have in your missions." The mechanical voice explains.

 Chapter 71 - Sheri Hoal

    "Please prepare to go back to your world," the mechanical voice said.


    Suddenly she felt light and when Sheri wakes up.


    She looked keenly at her surroundings. She saw she''s back in the hospital. For a long time, she felt this was her longest rest. A nurse came and bought a variety of breakfasts. She was awed to see a luxurious and hearty breakfast. She leans comfortably on the board of the bed and begins eating heartily.


    While enjoying her delicious tea her mom came together with Devon. Sheri almost chokes and almost spills her tea.


    She looked at him intently. She intuitively felt something toward him but what. She can''t recall anything.


    She''s pondering.


    Her mom advanced toward her bed and grabs her hand.


    "How are you baby? Her mom asked.


    "I''m fine mom. I''m feeling considerably better," Sheri responded and took a glans at Devon whose expression she can''t explain.


    Her mom saw her daughter''s gaze.


    "His grandma was also here. He saw your Dad and me yesterday coming out of your room. He even bought you your breakfast," her mom smiles while explaining.


    Sheri froze when she heard those words from her mom.


    "Oh." Sheri thought luckily someone knocked at the door and Devon looked at the door.


    "Come in," Devon commanded.


    Five people came with so many bouquets of flowers and a basket of chocolates and fruits.


    "What is this? I am not yet dead." Sheri''s mouth twitches while thinking.


    Her mom was also surprised while Devon''s eyebrows knitted together.


    Her mom was also surprised while Devon''s eyebrows knitted together.


    Her mom turned and picked the card that is hanging in one of the flowers.


    "Oh, it''s from Mr. Copper." Her mom said.


    Sheri wanted to shout "can someone kill me now. Why? What did I do to deserve this." Sheri thought while lamenting her life. Since her rebirth, she doesn''t want anything to do with them and yet it seems fate has been intertwining them.


    For these past months, she has been painstakingly avoiding and running away from them. Again she wanted to get up from her bed and run as far as she could. Go abroad or something and never come back. But how can you run from people who literally like own the world? They have many connections even perhaps if she will run to the north pole they will chase after her. These men are unstable. Sheri thought.


    "Why,? Can someone answer me?" Sheri thought to her self.


    Her mom came and handed the card to Sheri. She opened it and read.


    "How about a dinner with me as you get better. I hope you will not decline my offer. I''ll wait for you. See you soon."


    Love,


    Eric Copper.


    While thinking deep.


    Devon''s fist was clenching exposing his veins in his hands.


    His lips become straight lines. He doesn''t like Sheri has many suitors.


    Sheri looked at her mom who''s fixing the flowers and looked at Devon whose quiet. She can sense a murderous intent.


    Sheri wanted to drive Devon out of her room. She looked at him and asked.


    "So Mr. Goori how can we help you?" Sheri courageously looked at him in spite of her brain is torturing her from all the images that pass through. The only thing she remembers is the time she was accidentally been placed in the first world she has after her death. The memory of him crying and being fragile were all playing in her head. The rest were all blurred.


    Devon looked at her and smile gently. Sheri froze and stops from wanting to remember what happened.


    "Did I just see that? Sheri asked her self.


    "How are you feeling?" Devon asked.


    "I''m alright Mr. Devon," Sheri said.


    "Shoo go away." Sheri thought to her self.


    The door suddenly opens, and the old woman who she helped before came.


    She is in a wheelchair and being pushed by her ?ssistant.


    Devon turned around and saw his grandma.


    "Grandma, why did you get up from your bed?" Devon worriedly asked.


    "Hush, I''m good it''s just a minor pain in my waist." his grandma said.


    His grandma looked at Sheri sitting in her bed.


    "Oh sweety, how are you? When my grandson said you were here. I was a little worried." his grandma said.


    "I''m ok ma''am I''m just overworked," Sheri said politely.


    His grandma looked at Sheri''s mom who just came out of the bathroom holding a vase.


    "Ah, you must be the mother of this wonderful young lady." his grandma said.


    Her mom stiffened when she saw who came and visit her daughter.


    It''s the well-known iron lady of the Goori company. Her history is one of a kind that people don''t want to make a mess with.


    She immediately put down the vase next to a table of Sheri and reach her hand toward her.


    "Yes ma''am I''m Sheri''s mother," her mom politely said.


    His grandma reaches the hand of the mother of Sheri and holds it tight.


    "You have a wonderful daughter. You did well in raising her. How about let''s sit together with your husband and talk about engaging your daughter to my grandson here. He doesn''t have any girlfriend yet. Your daughter is a good match for my grandson. I bet Sheri would not turn down this old ladies'' wish. His grandma looked smilingly toward Sheri and her mom.


    Her mom and Sheri were frozen on the spot. Both of them were tongue-tied, they were in a dilemma. Nobody wants to offend this family. They can make one''s life heaven or hell.


    Devon didn''t object toward his grandma''s words.


    "Thoughtful of you madam. As a mother, I would like my daughter to choose for herself." Her mom bravely said.


    Sheri suddenly breathes. She felt like she stops breathing.


    The old lady smiled when she hears what her mom said.


    "That''s wonderful then. Gabriel notifies Raven and William we will have a family meeting." the old woman said while commanding her ?ssistant.


    Sheri again froze.


    "System let me do another mission. I can''t take anymore this bull****." called on Sheri. She''s waiting but no one speaks.


    Her mom on the other side. Froze. Her mind starts running while looking at the iron lady in front of her.


    "Maybe we should talk when Sheri is good enough what do you think ma''am? I think Sheri is tired now. " Her mother anxiously said toward the elder lady.


    The elder lady smile. " Alright, we need to set up as soon as possible for the meeting and you my, dear. Take good care of yourself. I''ll see you tomorrow. Devon, I expect you to take good care of your future wife." the elder woman firmly said toward her grandson.


    Her grandson beam from ear to ear. "Yes, ma''am," Devon said.


    When the old lady and Devon went out.


    Sheri looked at her mom.


    "Mom," Sheri said.


    Her mom looked at her and anxiously clasped her hand and firmly hold.


    "Don''t worry, Dad and I would do everything to not these things go through without your permission. Do not think about it. Take a good rest for now. " Her mom embraces her before she left the room, she makes sure Sheri is sleeping.

 Chapter 72 - Sheri Hoal

    The following day indeed Devon keeps on visiting Sheri together with his grandma.


    Eric also came. In one rare case, Eric and Devon came simultaneously. Sheri just came out of the bathroom. When she saw both of them.


    She looked suspiciously at the two men who are allegedly confronting each other. Emotional intensity can be felt in the atmosphere. Sheri starts to massage her forehead. Luckily Sven and Ric arrived simultaneously with Jany.


    "Mr. Copper, Mr. Goori. Pleasant you visit my little sister." Sven said.


    Sven and Ric paced toward the two distinguished gentlemen while putting aside Sheri. Sheri twitches her mouth. Jany is the only one who walked leisurely toward her and eagerly embraced her.


    The whole time Ric and Sven only talked toward Eric and Devon while Jany and Sheri were chattering on the other side of the private room.


    "Sis, we will now go, take a good rest," Ric said soothingly while winking. Sheri properly understood their intentions and smiles gratefully.


    The whole time they intentionally keep the two gentlemen away from her. Sven promptly invited them to have a drink. Ric, Sven, Eric, and Devon went out while Jany willingly stays.


    "Sis. So who do you think is the best?"Jany asked while smiling.


    Sheri smile and didn''t answer.


    The following day is the moment she is to be discharged. She naturally wants to go back home. While fixing her bag. Devon came with a bouquet of flowers.


    Sheri was still for a moment.


    Devon is also still when he saw her ordinarily wearing a white dress. His hearts instantly start beating fast. He can''t explain but every time he smells and sees her. His world stands still and his heartbeat, beats very fast.


    Sheri''s one eyebrow elevated while looking at him.


    " Mr. Goori, how can I help you," Sheri asked. In her mind, she''s saying." How can I help you to stop seeing me."


    Devon snaps out from his pleasant thought and turns red.


    Sheri froze again when she saw him blushing.


    "Huh! Did I just see that? " Sheri thought while gently rubbing her eyes.


    Devon cough a little to stop himself from blushing. He felt like a teenage boy looking eagerly at his crush.


    " I''ve heard from your mom that you will go home today. So I inquire your father if I could be the one to bring you home, and he said alright." Devon said.


    Sheri twitches her mouth when she heard what he said. She felt she was abandoned/ sold by her Dad.


    " Mr. Goori, that is so kind of you but I don''t think it''s necessary. I have money and already ordered a taxi to pick me up." Sheri lied.


    Last night she called her mom that she doesn''t have to come to pick her up. Her parents need to watch the performance of her sister Sheva. Besides, she''s not injured only fatigue, and she felt much better.


    "Nevertheless, let me send you back home," Devon said.


    Sheri sigh. She doesn''t feel any fear nor scared toward them. She already decides this time it''s different. This time she will focus on her family and her self. The fear, the trauma she had, perhaps was soothed during the time she was observing them, sincerely repenting of what they did. The man before her now is a complete opposite of what she knows about him. In her first life. She never really knows him. He only meets him 2 to 3 times and that''s it.


    She looked at him.


    "Mr. Goori"


    "Devon," Devon said.


    "Alright, Mr. Devon. I am not interested in you. Why can''t you get that? You are just wasting your time. Besides... " Sheri wasn''t able to finish her sentence when someone knocks on her door.


    "Come in," Devon said.


    A woman elegantly dresses in a black pencil appeared. She has beautiful black hair, plumped lips, beautiful almond eyes, and a well-defined body. She can be properly considered to be a top model. She''s simple and yet elegant. She moves so gracefully. She walked leisurely toward Devon. Not even caring to glance at Sheri who is leaning at the edge of the bed.


    "Excuse me, sir, I need you to sign these papers. This is in regard to the mutual Copper cooperation."


    In a flip of a coin, Devon, gazed becomes serious.


    Sheri was then, tongue-tied. The face of the woman that she doesn''t want to see appears before her.


    "Why are you here?" Devon angrily said. If it''s not his grandmother''s intervention, the woman before him will never be his secretary.


    "I''m... Sir.... This..." Janice stutter.


    "Get out. This will be your first warning. " Devon angrily said.


    Janice paled.


    "Ye... yes sir" Janice reply


    "What are you still waiting for? Scram." Devon angrily said.


    In no considerable time, Janice staggered to go out. Sheri was silent the whole time while leaning comfortably at the edge of the bed. After calming himself.


    Devon walked resolutely toward Sheri and seizes her bags. And walked toward the door.


    Sheri was dumbfounded.


    "Wa... Wait, that''s my bag." Sheri said but Devon walked so fast.


    Sheri was speechless and chased after him.


    When she arrived promptly at the grand entrance of the hospital. Devon''s black car is waiting. The driver went down and gently opens the door for her. Everyone in the hospital looks at the sleek car with 3 other cars on the back.


    Sheri''s bag has a journal. She must get her bag one way or another. She usually writes everything in case the system will erase the specific memory that was left behind.


    "Damn you" Sheri angrily thought.


    She went inside and was supposed to pick up her bag but suddenly the driver carefully closes the door.


    "You smell good," Devon said tenderly.


    Sheri instantly pushed him.


    "This is kidnapping Mr. Devon. You better stop the car now, or I will do something you will instantly regret." Sheri gently said. Devon can see in spite of the gentleness of her voice the displeasure.


    "Ms. Sheri relaxed, I will just send you home. No more no less. Gilbert drives faster. You know where to go." Devon said.


    The Driver looked at him and nod.


    Sheri looked outside indeed it''s the direction of her home. She calms her self. What is the use of protesting? She positioned her self far away from Devon. While Devon is itching to eagerly seize her and embrace her.


    At the hospital. All the things that happened at the entrance of the hospital. Eric saw.


    He parked his car and was supposed to go inside when he inevitably saw Sheri getting in. In a Maybach car. He knew that car, that is the car of Devon. He unknowingly grips so tight the flower he''s holding almost crushing it.


    Sheri arrived at her apartment.


    "Thank you, Mr. Devon and I hope there will be no next time." Sheri politely said.


    Devon is smiling the whole time.

 Chapter 73 - Sheri Hoal

    The possible meeting of both prominent families will be conducted at the Goori state after 3 months. Sheri earnestly sought her parents to resolutely refuse their talks. Sven arrived at her apartment together with her dad, mom, and Ric. They looked at Sheri.


    "Sheri, we know you don''t want this, and we also don''t want this, but we are being pressured to every side," Sven said.


    Her dad frown and the rest of the concerned family.


    "Honey, we can''t refuse them, but we can talk about our feelings," her concerned mom said.


    Ric on the other side is so angry. The Goori has been hinting about the stock of the Hoal family and how they already know the overseas company of Sheri.


    "We have no choice but reluctantly agree on this meeting, and we will just tell them what we think," her father said.


    Sheri on the other side is in a dilemma.


    She wanted so bad to run away. Where can she go? After the talked they leave.


    Leaving Sheri alone in her apartment.


    Sheri sigh.


    It''s almost a week that her parents were pressuring her to at least reconsider the invitation of Eric. He indeed is the one who carries her to the hospital.


    Sheri had solemnly promised her self to constantly listen to her parents even if it is against her will and this is the odd moment of the personal fulfillment of the promise.


    Sheri b?r?ly agrees and wholly accepted she will do it this once only, and she will make sure to go abroad to enjoy a long vacation.


    Eric insists on naturally picking her up in her apartment and Sheri didn''t make it hard for him. She will experience this once only. But she said he has to wait for him downstairs of her apartment.


    Sheri dressed up in a V-neck 3/4 sleeve high low party dress with a black pump and black bag clutch.


    When Eric saw her walking elegantly in the stairways his world didn''t move. He can feel his heart raised and beats so fast. When Sheri arrived in front of him. Sheri has to wave to gently wake him up.


    "Ahem... my excuse." Eric went instantly and gently opens the door for her. He felt his face turn red and become a hot potato.


    Sheri on the other side was amused.


    On the way to the gourmet restaurant. In the middle of the moonlit road. The tires of Eric''s car went gradually deflated. Eric was unhappy about it. He went out and saw that the front two tires were deflated.


    Sheri went out as well.


    "Trouble." A masculine voice speaks.


    Eric brow''s knitted and Sheri was stupefied. "A peculiar coincidence or what." Sheri thought.


    Devon came down from his car and smile toward Sheri. It''s a scary smile. Sheri felt like she was being caught having an affair in which it typically causes her to be stiff and instantly dismiss that feeling.


    "You look beautiful. How about I will bring you guys to your intended destination." Devon said.


    "Mr. Goori what a coincidence. That''s nice of you but I already asked someone to come and pick us up. " Eric said, and he strode toward Sheri and clasps her waist.


    Sheri was awakened when she felt a strong hand in her waist pulling her to him.


    "What the..." Sheri said while looking at Eric.


    Devon didn''t stop smiling radiantly. He even smiles more.


    "Mr. Copper, I think she''s not yet yours so get your hands off her, " Devon said.


    Sheri makes a whistle typically using her fingers and the Taxi stop. In a minute Sheri went in and told him to go.


    The two men where shocked.


    When the taxi of Sheri went away Devon suddenly hysterically laugh walked toward his car laughing and gently shaking his head at the same time. Leaving Eric dumbfounded.


    Sheri went to a nearby KFC. When she walks in, everyone was looking at her. The men instantly start to ogle her while the women were trying to see what brand of clothes she wears.


    After getting her order she went and sits down near the window. She was supposed to start biting her first chicken when a group of men came.


    "I only want to eat. Why can''t these people leave me alone?" Sheri thought. She put her chicken down and confronts them.


    "Gentlemen, how may I be of help?" Sheri asked.


    "What does a beautiful lady doing in a cheap place like this? How about I properly treat you somewhere nice." The man said.


    Sheri sigh. She was thinking this night will be a long night. She was supposed to stand up and knocked the person in front of him when suddenly A tall man, with 20 bodyguards following him walked leisurely toward Sheri''s table.


    "She''s with me, " Devon said. The men turn around and saw a man with 20 bodyguards following him.


    They immediately depart. Devon leisurely sits down where the man sits before and his men turn around and instantly surround them. Sheri was doing a mantra in her head all the time.


    Sheri saw a young boy in uniform trembling while passing them a tray of food. Sheri''s one eyebrow starts to twitch.


    She''s thinking she might develop a distinct syndrome of eyes twitching every time she saw him. She smells at the piece of meat in front of her and recalls the reason why she came there.


    She was starving. She intentionally disregards everything and instantly starts to eat.


    Devon on the other side was amused by how she eats nonchalantly. Looking at her eating make him also hungry. Both of them eat silently.


    After 20 minutes of eating.


    She recalls Devon was eating together with her. She carefully cleans her hands and sighs. She put her hand under her chin. Sheri observed the man in front of her.


    Devon looked at her and smile,


    "Why are you doing this? Sheri directly asked. Devon gently wipes his hands and placed his two elbows on the table. He draws closed toward Sheri''s face.


    "The moment I saw you, there''s something inside of me wanting to get closed and wanting to hold you. I knew that moment I want to be your man. I will do everything and every way to make you fall in love with me. If I have to follow you in Alaska or even in the north pole I will do. Ms. Sheri, I am head over heels in love with you" Devon openly confessed.


    Sheri straightens her self and sighs.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Devon to disappoint you but to tell you frankly I made a vow that I will not get married in this life. You are wasting your time on me. I advise you to find someone else. "Sheri seriously said.


    "I will wait. I am a very patient man Ms. Sheri and I can wait even if it takes how many lifetimes." Devon said.


    Sheri sigh. "It''s your choice, Mr. Devon. Oh! Looked what time it is. I need to go home now so please excused me. I have to go." Sheri said, and slowly stands up, gathers her purse and bid farewell at Devon.


    "Till next time Mr. Devon." Sheri reaches her hand. Devon also reaches his. When they grasp together a sudden electric feeling hit Sheri.


    She promptly pulls her hand and marched toward the door.


    "What was that? Sheri thought to her self.


    Devon looked at his hand. The electric and the soft hand that he felt invariably create ripples in his heart.


    Sheri looked at the private taxi in front of the KFC, and she asked if he''s on duty and was.


    She went in and provides her direction.


    After 20 minutes Sheri arrived at her apartment, and when she was supposed to pay, he said a man already paid him. Sheri was surprised, nevertheless, Sheri gives him the money as a tip.


    She went inside her apartment and starts her night routine.


    The following weeks. She booked a flight going to their second home in Alaska. They have a small chateau house.


    Her parents were happy she would have time for her self, so they also asked Sheva, Jany, and Lois to join her in which they were happy.


    Arriving at the chateau, the sisters unpacked and went out for a drive.


    Sheri was enjoying her bonds with her sisters.


    One day the mechanical voice suddenly speaks.


    "Host after 7 hours, you have to do another mission. Please prepare."


    The mechanical voice said.


    She acknowledges him.


    "Thank you for instantly reminding me I almost forgot," Sheri said.


    The whole day Sheri didn''t leave her room she stayed there waiting for her next mission.


    Times up host.


    Sheri felt lighted and when she opened her eyes...

 Chapter 74 - Bree Darren

    When Sheri opened her eyes, she was already in the void space.


    "Welcome back, host. I will direct you immediately to your mission." The mechanical voice said.


    Sheri felt light-headed and immediately closed her eyes. The moment she opened them again, she sees a ball coming towards her.


    "Bree!!" shouts another woman.


    Unknowingly, Sheri kicked the ball away from her, leaving the other woman dumbfounded. She looked back at Sheri with an angry tone.


    "What''s wrong with you." The woman shouts while chasing the ball.


    Sheri was confused then proceeded to observe where she was. She''s in a soccer game, and it seems she''s the goalkeeper. She looked at her side, and people were shouting.


    Sheri doesn''t have a single clue about the rules of soccer. However, she knows that the goalkeeper can touch the ball. As she perceives the situation, it seems that the opposite team is in the lead.


    The ball is coming towards her again.


    Like instinct, her body immediately reacted and positioned herself at the center, slightly crouching with both hands ready. Surprised at this discovery, she shrugged and decided to go with the flow. Seeing that the opposite team was about to kick the ball, She thought the ball will be on her left side thus, she moves towards that direction. And yet she saw the ball went in the opposite direction. Luckily, Sheri''s body this time is tall. She used her foot and managed to kick the ball away from the goal post.


    She used her foot and managed to kick the ball away from the goal post.


    The opposite team shouts with triumph while her team shakes their heads in disappointment.


    "Bree, get your head on!" shouts the other woman.


    Sheri was flabbergasted. However, whether she''s ready or not, the game continues. Every player is trying to tackle the ball away from their opponents. Unfortunately, the opposite team managed to steal it and immediately takes control of the ball. They run towards the goal where Sheri is and tries to kick it. Of course, Sheri''s teammates are trying their best in blocking and stealing the ball. They still fail.


    This time Sheri makes sure to focus her attention on where the ball is going. Being duped the second time is not on her agenda.


    50m


    40m


    20m


    5m


    The distance was getting smaller by the second. Finally, the team kicked the ball.


    Sheri dives toward the ball and was able to catch it


    Suddenly the whistle blows. "Times up!" The referee announced.


    The referee flag was up indicating its time. The game is over.


    The opposite team was shouting while the team of Sheri was shaking their heads.


    Sheri followed her team in their locker.


    One woman whom she doesn''t know pushed her.


    "Bree, what''s wrong with you? You know this is our final. Because of you. We lost." The woman angrily said.


    The rest of the team comes and calms the other woman.


    "Bree in my office now!" Another woman shouts.


    In her mind, she wanted to punch the system for putting her in this dilemma. The woman was seating there quietly surrounded by two men. She can tell that they are the co-coach and the ?ssistant coach of the woman.


    "Bree, what happened? Your performance isn''t like this. We hired you because of your capability to detect which angle the ball can go. Now it seems you have proven us wrong." The woman said.


    Sheri doesn''t know what to say. The whole time she was lectured, Sheri didn''t utter any words. After the talk, Sheri went out of the office before another woman came closer to her.


    "Are you alright?" the woman asked.


    Sheri just nodded and grabbed her stuff to take a shower.


    In her mind, Sheri was talking with the system.


    "System whatever the outcome of this event is not my damn fault," Sheri stated.


    The mechanical voice starts to make a sound like a broken radio until it becomes clear.


    "Sorry host, we are trying our best to clean our data that the bug affected. Anyway, Host, I will immediately upload the story of the world." The mechanical voice said.


    Ivar Fynn is a famous designer. A world-class. He is a kind soul and respected within the circle. One day while going out to meet his boyfriend, he was pushed by then so-called boyfriend of him. He''s lying on the pavement crying when suddenly Bree comes and helps him out. Bree Darren at that time was walking to have a cup of coffee when she saw a man and a woman arguing until the man pushes the woman and the woman staggered back. The man left without looking back while the woman was left crying.


    She went towards her and helped her out. The whole time, Bree thought that that beautiful lady in front of her is a female. But when she guides her to a comfort room of a restaurant to help her out. It turns out that the person she thought was a she but instead its he. Concealing her thoughts, Bree proceeded to help her out. Since then, they''ve become best friends.


    Bree Darren is a professional soccer player. She''s rich even though she''s an orphan. Being rich doesn''t change her humble attitude. She is playing off for the team Hawk, a rising soccer team that is becoming one of the best in the world. They named her the compass because she can detect 99% where the ball goes.


    Bree worked so hard to get where she is. But since a new teammate came, she was being replaced.


    Lena Fuente the female lead suddenly appears and has become one the famous soccer player in the world.


    Lena is at first a substitute goalkeeper. One day Lena play as the center field. With one playoff they were able to see her potential. They make her a permanent player.


    The moment that Bree started to miss catching the ball. They place Lena as the goalkeeper. Bree doesn''t understand why her performance is beginning to decline.


    Game after game, Bree has slowly become the substitute goalkeeper instead of the main goalkeeper. All this time that she has been struggling, her best friend Ivar was consistently by her side, cheering her up. Until one day, Bree fell into depression.


    While walking on a busy street road, she failed to notice a car driving fast. This distraction has caused her to get hit. She ended up becoming a vegetable and never wakes up from her sleep.


    The wish of the owner''s body is to make her best friend fall in love with her and start a family with him.


    Sheri was walking when she suddenly stumbles the moment she learns about the mission. She stopped drying her hair.


    "What? Can you please repeat that?" Sheri asked in her mind while opening her locker and starts dressing up.


    The mechanical voice speaks again.


    "The wish of the owner''s body is to make her best friend Ivar fall in love with her and make a family together." The mechanical voice speaks.


    Suddenly Sheri laughs so hard like it was the funniest joke she had ever heard. Luckily she''s alone in the room.


    While wiping her tears from laughing too much, the mechanical voice speaks.


    "We are not joking host." the mechanical voice said.


    Sheri suddenly stops chuckling. She begins to think that it would have made it way better if the owner of the body wishes to make Bree a top-notch goalkeeper. Another better idea is to find out why her performance was deteriorating. Or even finding the person who runs over her is a better mission.


    But, Sheri wasn''t able to wrap her head on what the owner of the body wants.


    "Tell me system, how can I make a gay fall in love with a woman? Tell me how?" Sheri asked.


    "Host that is your problem. The hardship of this world is level 5." the mechanical voice answered.


    "What would be my punishment if I can''t accomplish this mission?" Sheri asked.


    "Some major changes will occur in your world. I advise host that you will try your best to fulfill the mission for your sake." The mechanical voice said.


    Sheri furrows her eyebrow and shakes her head.


    "This mission is impossible." Sheri thought to her self.


    **************************Thanks to our lovely EDITORS for this arc.****************


    ***********warning this arc is very different. It''s hard to explain but if you get the hints and have a problem. STOP reading. *******************

 Chapter 75 - Bree Darren

    "Wait! System, how did I replace the real Bree?" Sheri asked.


    "During the game, she had a heart attack." A mechanical voice speaks.


    Sheri''s mind lighted up. "So this body has a problem? Is that the reason why her performance went slow?" Sheri asked.


    "No host, it was supposed to be a small blockage of the heart. But since we gave you this body, we made sure that it was in a perfect condition." The mechanical voice replied leaving Sheri to ponder.


    "Good luck host!. And try to remember the rules we gave you." The mechanical voice reminded her.


    "System, last question. What will happen to you if I will not be able to accomplish my mission?" Sheri inquired.


    "Nothing host." The system answered.


    "Oh," Sheri took a deep breath. She was hoping the system will be punished since the mission is impossible and quite difficult. She was thinking to drag the System with her failure. Together, they will be punished.


    She wanted to shout or do something to let out her frustration. Due to her frustration she just threw her bag on the floor and kick it.


    Sheri is lucky that she''s alone in the locker room. She quickly finished dressing up while reviewing all the memory of the owner''s body. Right then, she remembered something very important.


    "Shoot! I need to rescue the princess today. Grrr." Sheri glanced at her watch and calculate. She only has 30 minutes before the event occurs.


    She swiftly stuffed her dirty laundry in her sports bag that she threw while ago, then stormed right out of the locker room.


    A woman was supposed to approach her and ask something but Sheri signaled her that she didn''t have much time and have to go.


    She went straight toward the parking area, quickly entered and started her car. She drives and in a few minutes arrived in front of a bar. After parking her car, she hastily walked in the direction of the place where the event will occur.


    5 more minutes, and she''s still walking toward that specific place where ''THE'' princess will be pushed and humiliated by his boyfriend.


    3 mins....


    2 mins....


    1 min...


    As if on cue, a scream was heard.


    "Oh, that is fast." Sheri strode toward the area and suddenly saw a man pushing a woman on the side of the road. Their actions caught some curious and surprised eyes around them standing by and waiting for a good show.


    "Rain, don''t leave me! I love you. Here I have money, take it. Take it as long as you stay." The woman didn''t care that she was pushed by the man. Her eyes and actions showing complete submission. Her voice carried a pleading tone as she keeps on begging the man.


    "I told you I don''t love you anymore. I love someone else." The man was unperturbed and said in a cold voice.


    "No, you''re just only saying that because I didn''t give you what you wanted. Please don''t go," The woman pleaded.


    Sheri was observing and was just on the other side of the road. The look-alike woman was kneeling and giving a cheque book. People are starting to gather to witness the commotion. The man removed the hand of the "woman" who was already kneeling down and clinging to him. He pushed her without any care if he did it with much force or not. As the "woman" was pushed, she staggered back making her shed more tears.


    Sheri is the only one who knows the identity of the two people in action on the scene. The "woman" who stayed on the pavement crying is actually not a woman but a man. His name is Ivar. The other man who acted coldly towards him is his boyfriend. His boyfriend after pushing him just strode and walked away leaving him alone and crying.


    Sheri then thought that the show''s over and it''s time for her to act. She went forward to where Ivar is, she immediately takes out her jacket and putting it on him. Ivar felt something draped on his shoulder. He looked up and saw her but just stared blankly.


    Sheri saw that his make up was totally ruined. Streaks of his makeup streamed down together with his tears.


    "Can you stand?" Sheri asked but Ivar didn''t respond. He just remained sitting on the pavement floor crying.


    She reached out her hands and ?ssisted him to stand. He didn''t struggle and stood up with her help.


    "We need to fix you up," She said as a matter of fact as she looked at his face.


    She brought him to a nearby restaurant and asked for a private bathroom. Luckily the owner''s body is rich, so she can pay for the restaurant as they agreed.


    Looking at the person, she brought in the restaurant. He looked like he was still in a daze and heartbroken. Like a wreck but, the dress he''s wearing looks good.


    "Oh man, oh man, this is perfect. I wish I could take a picture and bring it on my own world. It would be amazing" Sheri thought trying not to laugh but it made her face turn red instead.


    She continued to just stay silent and observe Ivar''s action along with her own silly thoughts. When his makeup was all removed, he reapplied another executing it in an expert way. It happened at a swift speed. She continued to stare and observe him when he was done.


    "Damn. He looked more beautiful than anyone I know," Sheri thought to herself.


    "Are you alright now?" Sheri asked.


    "Not really...". He answered, but it made him tear up again. He looked dejected.


    When he looked at Sheri, he was surprised of, who she is. He never noticed a while ago since he was only focused on his own emotion. He cannot believe that the famous goalkeeper of Hawk is in front of him. Everybody knew who they are.


    They were famous making lots of headlines because of their conventional way of playing. It is a unique rags-to-riches story of how their team started and the more it helped them become more known in the field.


    "Do you want to join me for a drink?" Sheri''s voice cut off his line of thoughts recognizing her.


    "I could use that." He gracefully and sadly responded.


    "Great then! I know a perfect place. Come, let''s go." She initiated.


    After the agreement, both of them walked out of the bathroom. After paying, she led him to her car. Her car is nothing special compared to other people''s cars flaunted with expensive brands and exquisite designs. Her car is just a regular car. The owner of the body is an orphan that''s the reason why she likes to keep it low and simple.


    "What is your name?" Even though she already knows who he is, she still asked.


    "Ivar," he quickly answered.


    "Bree, nice to meet you." Introducing herself, she stretched her hand for a handshake.


    Both of them shake hands.


    "Nice to meet you too and thank you. That''s really nice of you to help me without knowing who I am," Ivar was grateful.


    **************Thank you for our lovely Editors.**************

 Chapter 76 - Bree Darren

    Sheri smiled. The drive was short since they stopped at a nearby bar. She is a famous person, so she put on her hood and eyeglasses as a disguise. Her d?s?r? is just to keep her profile low. After getting themselves ready, they walked inside.


    It is a bit early around 6 in the evening so there are just only a few people around the bar. She asked for a private room, and luck is on their side, that an available room is ready for them. After making themselves comfortable, She proceeded to order two ladies'' drinks.


    ?


    The whole time, She kept on listening and comforting Ivar. He on the other side kept on drinking. She made sure that at the end of the night, she is still sober.


    "Hic- you know, I love him hic- we''ve been together for so long, and yet he dumps me just like that hic-" Ivar exclaimed sadly while leaning towards her.


    She just allows him to let all of his heartbreaks out and kept on listening until a few more minutes that she heard a snore.


    Shaking her head, she said. "Yup that''s what you get when your head over heels to someone.


    Ivar, wake up! We need to get you home." She nudged him trying to wake him up.


    "??Hic- I want Rain and make ??love with him????. Hic- Rain my love you. I love you. ??Why? hic- Why???" Ivar didn''t move but sings.


    She, on the other hand, wanted to laugh so hard. She''s thinking how funny it would be if Ivar is Devon in her world. No doubt they would be the best bud. But it is just a wishful thinking, it is impossible.


    "Hey, wake up," Sheri shakes him but to no avail. He is totally wasted.


    "Oh man," She is shorter than him. Dragging him will take a lot of effort. She has no other choice while looking at the princess totally wasted, unresponsive and comfortably sleeping drunk.


    After 2 hours of dragging and chasing, She has no more strength left to bring him to his home. The easiest that she can do is, to bring him to her apartment. But the worse is yet to come. On the way home, he vomited on her shoulder while pulling him on her stairway.


    "Unbelievable! Really?? oh! If you wake up tomorrow, I''ll make sure you will compensate me. Grrr" She is fuming while putting him in her empty bathtub. She immediately removed her clothes with puke all over it and takes a shower.


    ?


    After she''s done, she undresses him but was suddenly shocked by what he did next. Due to the sudden cold, he felt on his skin, Ivar sobered a little. He jumped onto her saying "Rain I miss you.".


    She was irritated the whole time she''s helping him. The name ''Rain'' was non stop being said. Sheri almost wanting to soak him under the water but she did a mantra in her head and instead pushed him gently toward the bathtub helped him get cleaned up.


    He was still wasted and kept on talking. The whole time, she did all the work- cleaning him up, dried him, dried his long hair and put a loose t-shirt and a short on him. They''re her own big size clothes. Luckily it did fit him.


    After everything done, she guides him to her bed and went to wash his clothes immediately for tomorrow and dried them.


    Doing all the work for a grown-up man exhausted her. She was so tired and didn''t want to sleep on the couch. Without any care, she dives to her bed where Ivar is sleeping. She didn''t really care that she will sleep together with him. Sheri doesn''t care. She just recently had her match game, plus she has been up the whole night trying to be a good friend toward this brokenhearted person and lastly, she even had to take good care of him. For Sheri, she is dead tired.


    The couch is uncomfortable. One thing that the owner of this body hate is to sleep on the couch. She bought specifically that couch so that she will pull herself into her room and sleeps in her own bed.


    She immediately falls asleep the moment her head touches her pillow.


    A shrill scream broke the peaceful morning. Sheri suddenly jumps out of her bed.


    "Where is the fire?" Sheri asked and looks for the fire. When Sheri realizes that a fire didn''t happen, her eyebrows knitted. She massaged her forehead and looked at the man who is protecting his ?h?st like he was taken advantage of.


    "What did you do to me?" Ivar suddenly asked.


    Sheri rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her ?h?st.


    "Really...try to remember what you did yesterday," Sheri stated.


    Ivar tries to recall what happened. And before you know it, he began to cry again. Sheri was dumbfounded.


    While Ivar is crying relentlessly, Sheri began to get irritated. Ivar then started to speak about ending his life.


    Ignoring Ivar''s rants, Sheri walked out of her room.


    Ivar shouted while sobbing. "Where are you going?"


    "Kitchen, I''m hungry," Sheri answered.


    "Even you, you''re walking away," Ivar tearfully said.


    "Come out if you''re done with your self-pity party, alright?" Sheri said.


    Ivar suddenly cried more.


    Sheri, on the other hand, put her radio on and play some music. Luckily the owner of the body always fills her refrigerator with vegetables, meat, etc.


    Sheri started to make food. When the 5 dishes are done. Ivar came out from the sleeping room.


    "What''s that smell? it smells delicious," Ivar asked.


    Sheri feels her eye twitch before sighing.


    "This will be a long and torturous mission. Definitely not easy at all." Sheri thought to herself.


    "Come, let''s eat! In that way, you can continue with your self-pity party. You may even ask questions." Sheri teasingly said.


    "Ah, stop it. You don''t know how painful it is." Ivar begins again to tear up.


    Sheri was doing a mantra while listening again to his sad love story.


    While they were eating breakfast.


    "Where did you put my clutch?" Ivar asked.


    Sheri gets it and brings it to him.


    "Thank you." Ivar gets her phone inside her clutch and dials a number.


    "Bring me a month''s clothes and cancel my appointments this month. Tell my mom I''m ok. The address, I will send you soon." Ivar said. He closed his phone then looked at Sheri


    "What is your address?"


    Sheri froze while eating.


    "Why do you need it?" Sheri asked.


    "I''m living together with you from this day on. Your my best friend and what are friends are for." Ivar stated.


    "Woooo... Wait a minute. Nah ah, we are not friends I just help you because I see you need help." Sheri said.


    Ivar started to sob again.


    "See, even you, you don''t want me." Ivar kept on crying and sobbing mentioning everything while Sheri had enough.


    "Fine, you can stay. But you will pay me 20,000 fees for your stay. For a billionaire like you, that is already cheap. One more thing, I own the bedroom. I cannot sleep on the couch, so it''s up to you." Sheri stated.


    Ivar jumps from his seat and embraces her. "You''re amazing!"


    For the first time, Ivar felt he found a friend. He has a lot of friends. It just looks like they''re a pretentious type of friends. This stranger in front of him is different. He can feel that she is genuine and doesn''t give any bulls***. He also needs time for himself to heal of what Rain did to him.


    "By the way, did you clean me yesterday? " Ivar asked.


    "What do you think?" Sheri retorted back.


    "So you saw?" Ivar asked


    "Yes, Cup D not bad." Sheri teasingly said.


    "Of course it has to be perfect," Ivar said.


    "Ahuh," Sheri nonchalantly said.


    "But did you see?" Ivar asked again.


    " You mean your p***s? Yes, I saw, why didn''t you chop it?" Sheri asked.


    "I was planning to. But my boyfriend doesn''t want to. Now I will do it." Ivar said.


    "Oh," Sheri said.


    Sheri returns to finishing her breakfast. The whole time Sheri and Ivar were getting to know each other. She genuinely lends her shoulder and ear. Luckily Sheri has no rehearsal today. So she stayed at home comforting the lady in distress.

 Chapter 77 - Bree Darren

    Ivar''s subordinate arrived.


    Just as Sheri came out of her room, the ?ssistant asked for her autograph. She was a bit astonished when someone asked for her signature.


    "This is fun," She thought.


    After finishing things to do for the day, she greeted Ivar, a good rest as night came. She provided everything for him as they went to take a rest.


    In the middle of the night, She felt someone scrambling and crawling in her bed.


    "What the... " She moved and turned on her side lamp to look at the certain someone who dared to join her in bed.


    "What are you doing here?" Sheri scolded Ivar.


    "Your couch is terrible. I will sleep here." Ivar answered as he makes himself comfortable lying down.


    "Fine," She didn''t have a choice and agreed. She knew that the couch she bought isn''t really comfortable to sleep in. It was purchased for this specific reason.


    Ivar smiled and immediately snuggled under her soft blanket.


    Morning comes. As her eyes opened, she immediately felt arms wrapped around her body. Coming onto her sense, she froze as she felt something hard poking her bu??. Slowly stirring and looking back at the perpetrator, she saw Ivar in a deep sleep having a peaceful look on his face.


    She nudged him trying to wake him up, but the attempt was in vain. She just shook her head. Looking at the time, it was already 4 in the morning. She removed the arms wrapped around her and got off the bed, changed her clothes for running then goes out.


    After 2 hours of running, She came back home and started to cook. While cooking, she is thinking about the mission.


    "Goodness, what should I do with this mission? Luckily he did not cut his p**** yet. But how to... Should I **** him instead?" She was pondering while drinking her coffee. The thought of **** makes her cringe at the same time laugh.


    "Morning, coffee?" She offered and clean the coffee that was spilled on the floor.


    "Morning. Yes, that would be lovely." Ivar sat down in the kitchen counter right across her.


    Sheri gave him a coffee with a saucer plate. They started to talk about everything.


    "You know your cooking is really excellent," Ivar stated.


    "Thank you," Sheri responded. "I have practice today. Will you alright on your own for the whole day here?" Sheri asked


    "I guess so. You know this is the first time I felt so relaxed even after breaking up with my boyfriend. I feel at ease and last night was one of my longest sleep ever," he exclaimed.


    "Oh, good to know. Anyway, if you ever need me, my number is here. If you''re bored, you can come to our practice hall. We are at Ghoy Stadium the whole day." She informed.


    "Ok,"


    After a good breakfast. Sheri drives toward their training area while Ivar stayed at home.


    After doing some warming up, the practice began and lasted for hours.


    She was seated on the bench as they took a break and Lena was also there handing out some water to their group. She didn''t mind and continued to observe the female lead.


    "Bree your turn." their coach cut off her train of thoughts.


    She went in and it''s a kickoff. They wanted her to train more, so every player took their turns to kick the ball toward the goal post.


    She suddenly remembered from the owner''s body that this was the moment she missed catching a lot of balls. With that memory, not wasting any time, she positioned herself. As the balls were simultaneously kicked directed to her, she flipped, caught, kicked and even punched a ball that made their coach twitch her mouth watching her every action.


    Sheri didn''t care as long there will be no balls getting in or near the goal post. She continued on defending her position just like defending her life.


    When their practice is done, their coach came and patted her on the back.


    "Well-done Bree! I hope we can see that kind of performance next week." Their coach complimented.


    Sheri nodded. She was thinking about what was the difference before and now. Her mind started to work and remembered everything.


    She looked at the person and was really impressed by how feminine the person is compared to her. The men are ogling as the tall woman who passed by.


    When the person saw her. She runs gracefully towards her.


    "Are you done?" Ivar said as he clings to her arm.


    "Yup," She affirmed


    "Join me then," Ivar asked.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To the bar and look for men. Hmmm, If he replaced me, I can also replace him" Ivar said in a resolute voice.


    Sheri just rolled her eyes. If it''s not for her mission, she will never agree with him. He looked more beautiful than her which made her felt awkward. Who wants to see a man more beautiful than a woman?


    "Your treat! Oh wait, you haven''t paid me yet. Two days ago, I paid a couple of thousand just for you." She muttered as a matter of fact.


    "Oh please, all you can think about is money. Yes, I will pay you so just join me, Okay?" Ivar cried.


    "Good. Where do we go?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I will direct you, "Ivar casually responded.


    "Alright," Sheri retorted back.


    Both of them walked toward their car. They were caught up in their conversation that they didn''t notice that someone hidden somewhere is taking a photo of them together.


    She wasn''t aware of it.


    Arriving in front of a bar, Ivar directed her inside.


    Sheri ordered coke but Ivar ordered a tequila as they seated themselves. The music was loud and everyone was dancing lost with the beat. She kept herself sobber the whole time thinking that she''s going to drive. She saw Ivar dancing with everyone on the floor and at the same time having a drink. She then stopped him when she noticed that he is beyond drunk for himself to handle.


    "Ivar, let''s go home. You''re already drunk. You better stop." She approached him and shouted to him near his ear since the music was way too loud for him to hear her.


    "It''s too early Bree."


    "It''s either you stop now or I will leave you. Remember last time you were wasted," She reminded him.


    "Hmph, you are no fun. I didn''t have enough fill with boys yet " Ivar wh?n?d.


    "You coming or I will leave you," She was never moved by the way he is acting.


    "Yes, mother." Ivar rolled his eyes.


    It''s already the middle of the night when she dragged the drunk Ivar out of the bar to her car and driven him home.


    Ivar went in first and took a shower followed by Sheri later on. When she was done showering, she felt exhausted and tired slipping on her bed. Unknowingly Ivar also followed.


    It made her twitch her mouth looking at Ivar wearing her lingerie.


    "Why are you here in my room?" She asked.


    "Sleeping," Ivar said while applying lotion in his hand.


    " As long as you don''t touch me,"


    "Don''t worry I am not gay," Ivar scrunched his face showing disgust and lifts an eyebrow looking back at her.


    It made her speechless and resigned with the thought of them sleeping together, again. "Fine! Go to sleep."


    While both of them lying down in the bed. She turned around and came face to face with Ivar.


    "Bree. Thank you," Ivar genuinely thanked her.


    She gave him a smile. "Your welcome" She responded as she gave out a yawn and closed her eyes drifting to dreamland.


    **********************Thank you to our wonderful editors.****************

 Chapter 78 - Bree Darren

    ********************Warning mild 18+***************


    After a while, Sheri felt something soft on her lips. She knew she was being kissed. She was shocked when she opened her eyes. She froze on the spot and didn''t react that fast as Ivar used the chance to capture and insert his tongue.


    A warm sensation rouse inside her. Ivar started to draw near her on the bed getting a hold of her h?ps and pulling her close. Sheri then was fully awakened when she felt a hand groping her br??st.


    Sheri gently pushed him. A silver line can be seen between their lips.


    "Ivar. Your drunk," She said thinking that she can do it but Ivar right now is not in his proper mind. The mission is to let him fall in love with her and this is not the right start for it.


    "I was just wondering how it feels like to kiss a woman," She heard him say.


    Sheri shook her head. "Go to sleep. I need to rest for my training tomorrow. Goodnight Ivar." Sheri said and turned around.


    But the whole night, She wasn''t able to sleep a wink recalling that hot session that just happened between them. It bothered her. She felt she had that same kind of kiss before but just couldn''t remember where and what. And the other thing, she just made out with someone who is gay and ready to have a s?x change.


    Ivar was, on the other hand, was also surprised and made him sleepless. He pretended to sleep but an undeniable spark was created between them. He found it strange but amazing. He had kissed a lot of men, but this was special. It was something he was very surprised.


    Both of them weren''t able to rest until early in the morning.


    A buzzing phone disturbed her as morning came.


    "Bree where are you? You have 10 minutes to get your ?ss here."A woman''s voice shouted from the other line.


    She sat up straight fully awake.


    "I''m almost there," She answered. She swiftly moved to undress completely oblivious of her surroundings and helped herself with a new set of clothes.


    Ivar, at that time, was awakened by the telephone call and opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe his eyes. He laid stiff to see Sheri removing her bra and putting a new one making his face red. He never experienced seeing a woman undressing in front of him. He had undergone a br??st enlargement, but looking at the two natural mountains of Sheri made him feel a strange sensation within him.


    Sheri didn''t notice Ivar stirring awoke together with her. She forgot about him and ran outside her room snatching her bag and storming out the door leaving him alone in a flashed face.


    Sheri arrived 10 minutes late.


    "Bree you''re late." the coach promptly stopped her, on her track.


    "Sorry ma''am," She went up inside the bus waiting for her and slumped herself on the seat where she always sits.


    One of the owner bodys'' friends named Gina came and sat next to her.


    "Hey, Bree what''s this?" Gina asked and shows her a headline on a tabloid.


    She reached out for the paper and read. "Bree Darren and Ivar Fynn Together."


    The tabloid contained many pictures of them together. There is one particular picture showing them locking lips together but the truth is that if it''s in another angle it is not the case.


    She scans and reads all the speculations written. She gave out a laugh while reading them.


    Gina, on the other side, observing her reaction was relieved. The story on the tabloid was untrue.


    "I thought you become already a lesbian. I mean no offense but your my friend," Gina said


    Sheri smile. After 30 min of travel. They arrived at their destination. It''s a stadium with a capacity of 10,000 people. While stretching Lena came toward Sheri.


    "A drink?"Lena said. Sheri shakes her head. She needs to warm up now and start to train.


    "No Thank you," Sheri said and looks toward Gina.


    "Hey Gina, pass the ball."Sheri said and looked back at Lena.


    "Later." Sheri went toward Gina and did a warm-up.


    The whole 1 hour they''ve been running, stretching, passing and kicking the ball. At the end of their warming up, They made two teams. Lena is the other goalkeeper while the next team is the Sheri.


    Gina is on the opposite side of the team.


    "Hey, Bree no mercy" Gina said. It''s their way of saying no friendship in this training match.


    Sheri nodded."No mercy" Sheri went toward her post and the rest of the team together.


    The ball is on Sheri''s team. Paula their center field passes toward her the ball she gave a signal toward Freda and she kick the ball toward Paula. The match begins.


    Paula and Freda together with Riza made the usual triangle form. They keep on passing the ball but later when they are in the center of the field, Gina was able to grab the ball. She passed it to one of her teammates. The rest of the team were defending where the ball is. They spread themselves.


    They were passing left and right Gina was coming toward Sheri with the ball but Paula was able to grab and direct it toward the opposite goal post.


    Paula and Freda work superb and was able to go through the defense of the opposite team. Gina and Phoebe chased the team of Sheri. The whole time they were chasing and running. Half of time, The couch stops the match, and everybody went toward the bench.


    "Good job everyone. Bree, be the left-center field in team B. Lena be the center field in Team A." their coach said. Their coaches always let their goalkeeper playoff to let them see their endurance in running.


    Sheri knew this would happen since it was in the story of this world that this is the time the female lead will be recognized.


    Sheri didn''t do anything but just to act as usual. The one thing Sheri is so happy with the owner of the body is. They have the same attitude and character. At least she cannot be Out of character.


    After the break. Team A and Team B positioned themselves in the field.


    Sheri was observing the whole time, where the female lead is going.


    The ball is in favor of team A, so Sheri was guarding the female lead while the rest had their own duty.


    "Bree here." Paula said.


    Sheri instantly passed the ball. They did their usual formation.


    Sheri had the ball this time, and Gina was on her side trying to get the ball. Sheri run toward the goal post of the opposite team. But Lena immediately stops her. She was able to steal the ball from Sheri.


    "Lena, pass the ball" Gina shouts while Lena nodded.


    They again have another formation making hard for Sheri to penetrate their form. Paula and Freda also wanted to get the ball but sadly with a flip kick by the female lead they were able to get a score.


    Sheri stops a bit and breath. 15


    Min more. Shout their coach.


    The ball was passed toward the team of Sheri. They did try to do a different formation with Sheri on it.


    Gina immediately guard Sheri. Sheri and Paula were able to penetrate toward the other team. Sheri passes the ball toward Freda. Freda kicks the ball toward the goal post when she was approached by the defense team of team A. With her kick, the ball went against the edge of the goal post. Leaving Sheri and the rest of the team B dejected. While the team A shout. The whistle of their coach sounded. The team B weren''t fortunate to get a point.


    Sheri went toward the bench.


    "Good job, Bree. Lena, you did great keep up." their coach said.


    "Thank you, coach," said Lena.


    Gina walked toward Sheri.


    "Not bad Bree." Gina said.


    "Also you not bad," Sheri teasingly said toward Gina.


    The whole team has to stay in that place for their training for a week. Sheri forgot and didn''t get that much of clothes.


    At the end of their practice. Sheri, Paula, Freda and Gina went for shopping. On their way out of the hotel. Lena wanted to join but Paula disregards her.


    "Is it me, or I just find that newbie hypocrite?" Paula asked.


    The 4 ladies didn''t speak. Each has their own thoughts regarding Lena.

 Chapter 79 - Bree Darren

    ************************R-18 WARNING for 18 and above ****************


    Arriving at the local mall Sheri''s phone rings. She walked to a corner to talk. It''s a bit noisy, at the mall, and the music is loud where they were.


    "Hello," Sheri said.


    "Where are you? Are you not coming home?" Ivar asked.


    "Nope. I forgot to tell you. I will be here for the whole week."


    "Hu hu hu so I will be alone?" Ivar cried on the phone.


    Sheri gently massaged her forehead.


    "Ivar, I need to stay here. I have a career to take good care of." Sheri gently said.


    As much as Sheri wants to fulfill her impossible mission. She can''t disregard this work of her.


    Ivar on the other side is silent.


    "Ivar." Sheri sigh.


    "I know you''re in pain. As soon as I will be done here, I will come home. Try to go out or do something. It''s just a week," Sheri gently said.


    Sheri is not a hardhearted person. She genuinely cares about Ivar.


    Sheri tried convincing Ivar. In the end. She was able to.


    Paula and the rest went to have a cup of coffee while waiting for Sheri.


    When Sheri found them. They asked who called that it took her 30 minutes.


    Sheri honestly told the story of Ivar. All of them now understood Sheri''s situation. They all know who is Ivar is. His breakup with his boyfriend was all over the news. They also sympathize with Ivar.


    After shopping for what they needed they went back to their hotel.


    After a hectic week of training. Sheri is glad to have, a time off they have two days off before the rematch. Arriving in the city. Sheri immediately said goodbye to everyone and rushed desperately toward her apartment. She tried calling Ivar yesterday to say she is coming home but no one is picking up. Sheri ignored it. This morning she tried again calling but no one is still answering. She is a bit scared. What if something happened to Ivar would it mean her mission is failed? But Sheri never heard anything from the System. Nevertheless, she is a bit worried. For Sheri, Ivar is a drama queen that is unpredictable.


    When Sheri arrived at her apartment. She was shocked to see bottles and cans of beer wine, etc. All over the place. She calls at Ivar but no one is answering. Sheri put her bag down.


    She went toward her room and saw Ivar lying on the bed with his nightgown. She walks closer and put her finger next to his nose to check if he is breathing and is. She sighs a heartfelt relief and went outside of her room slowly. Looking at how messy her apartment is. Sheri shakes her head.


    She got a garbage bag and pick all the empty cans, scattered bottles of wine and trash.


    After gathering all and throwing them out. Sheri was supposed to walk toward her room when she saw Ivar leaning on the wall next to her room looking at her.


    Sheri stood still. She looked at Ivar, and it seems there is something wrong with him.


    "Are you ok?" Sheri walked toward him.


    When Sheri was closed enough. Ivar tenderly embraced her.


    "I thought you will never come back," Ivar said.


    Sheri can smell the smell of alcohol on him.


    "Of course why would I...." Sheri sentence was cut short because he immediately kisses her.


    Sheri tried to push him but it seems she''s pushing a big mountain. He is petite but still, he is much taller than Sheri. Sheri was genuinely surprised by his action.


    "Umm, Bree help me," Ivar asked in between su?k?n? her lips.


    "Wait." Sheri gently said while pushing him.


    Ivar stops kissing her and looked at her.


    "I need your body. Please help me." Ivar begged Sheri.


    "Ivar this is inappropriate. In addition, it''s awkward." Sheri said.


    She can give the body because she''s not the owner and the owner of the body wanted to have a family with him but there''s a big "BUT".


    "I want you to help me here." Ivar took Sheri''s hand and put it closed to his heart.


    "...and here." He slowly slides her hand toward between his legs. Sheri wanted to retract her hand when she felt a bulging rod in between his legs.


    "Bree please I need your help," Ivar said. He keeps on rubbing her hand between his legs.


    "Ivar your just only drunk." Sheri gently said.


    "No Bree umm." Ivar starts to groan while Sheri wanted really so bad to retract her hand. He let go of her hand and embraced her. He begins to sob.


    "Please, I need you." Ivar eagerly sought Sheri.


    Sheri felt a prick in her heart. This, look-alike woman, in front of her is really so vulnerable.


    "Besides sleeping with you, can I help you in another way? Sheri gently said.


    Ivar shakes his head.


    Sheri wanted really to help but not in that kind of help. Sheri is thinking whether to do it and get over it or not.


    Sheri''s heart softens when she felt tears in her shoulder.


    "Ivar look at me. Are you sure you want this? Sheri asked.


    Ivar nodded gently.


    He doesn''t know why but since the time he kissed her. He wanted more of her. He finds it strange since he finds women beautiful, but he prefers men.


    Sheri sigh.


    Sheri slowly kisses him. It''s weird and strange, but Sheri started to take p???sur?.


    Ivar started su?k?n? her lips. And started to roam his hand around her.


    They slowly walked toward the bedroom.


    Sheri was slowly being undress by Ivar. She doesn''t know what to do, so she let Ivar do all the work.


    Ivar slowly undresses as well. Leaving two n?k?d bodies having no space between them.


    Sheri m??ns when she felt his tongue playing her erected n?pp??. While his hand is playing the other br??st.


    After Ivar played enough with her br??st. He slowly and gradually went toward her lower parts. he kneels and put her other legs in his shoulder. Sheri starts leaning on the bedpost and gently grabs the hair of Ivar.


    He gradually spread her petal and started to lick them while kneeling down.


    Sheri''s head moved back.


    "Umm... Ivar " m??n Sheri.


    Ivar kept on ???k?n? and nibbling her bud driving Sheri to an ecstasy. Sheri started wiggling her h?ps to cater to his tongue. Her m??ns become louder and louder.


    Ivar started carefully inserting his finger in her p***y while continuing nibbling and su?k?n? her lips below.


    His rod is pulsating as well. Her m??n makes him hornier. This is the first time he will do it with a woman it''s different, but he is enjoying the softness of her body and how she caters his tongue.


    When he started to insert his 2 fingers. He felt she''s so tight. Nevertheless, he keeps on penetrating her.


    "Umm. I''m coming." Sheri shouts while moving her h?ps.


    Ivar makes his thrust faster.


    "F**k, f**k, im coming ahh" Sheri shouts while Ivar makes sure to clean her up good.


    Ivar lay Sheri on the bed. Spreading her legs, came in between and slowly enter her.


    Sheri was wincing in pain when he starts inserting it. The body she''s in is not v?r??n but his p***s is thick and long.


    "Damn it''s hurt," Sheri softly said.


    "Sorry, this is my first time with a woman," Ivar said, nevertheless, he started to move.


    Sheri was clenching the blanket beneath her.


    He passionate kiss her making Sheri respond to him. She can taste herself on him. His excellent at manipulating his toque.


    His br??st and her br??st were rubbing each other in which it adds to the heat they were feeling.


    "Bree, your so tight. I never knew this could be so good. umm, " Ivar groan.


    Sheri starts enjoying the way Ivar penetrates her. His expert in easing her pain.


    "ahh... Bree...Bree, Please say you will heal me,"Ivar said while pulling and pushing his rod into her. Sheri can''t think because of the p???sur?s, his making.


    "yes, Ahh.. Ivar I will heal you. Ahh.. umm, yes.. "Moan Sheri.


    Ivar starts to move so deep and fast striking the most s?ns?t?v? part of Sheri. Sheri m??ns louder.


    "Bree, I''m almost coming."


    "Umm me too I''m almost coming," Sheri said.


    "Let''s come together." Ivar groan.


    Sheri nodded, and Ivar makes his move faster stimulating her ???t?r?s.


    "Bree.. F*** don''t grip.. f*** ah, Bree.... "Ivar shouts and together with Sheri both of them came.


    Ivar fall above Sheri and both of them breathe.


    "I never knew this can be so good," Ivar said.


    Ivar draw closed toward Sheri. Sheri is still calming her breath. Suddenly Ivar pulls her and let her be on top of him.


    "Bree, one is not enough,"Ivar said.


    "Wait, I''m not yet ready," Sheri said. Ivar is so persistent he sits down and starts to suck her br??st. Sheri wraps her legs around Ivar''s upper body and Ivar wraps his one leg around Sheri to get a better hold. He then penetrates and draws her closer.


    Sheri can''t resist him, and she started to m??n again. "Ivar your so good," Sheri said


    In no time Sheri is riding him.


    "Yes Bree ride my c**K, " Ivar ?r?t??ally whisper in her ear.


    After an hour of having s*x. Sheri and Ivar clean themselves and went to bed. Embracing each other.

 Chapter 80 - Bree Darren

    After their love session, they fall asleep.


    Radiant morning came. A fierce scream instantly broke the peaceful sleep of Sheri. Sheri immediately gets out of bed to carefully check what happened.


    She instantly saw Ivar roll up the blanket to himself leaving Sheri purely n?k?d.


    "What did you do to me yesterday?" Ivar screams at Sheri.


    "What, me? Nop I''m not the one." Sheri pointed her hickeys.


    Ivar went silent while Sheri shakes her head. Sheri was a bit angry and was supposed to shout at Ivar but suddenly the doorbell rings.


    Sheri dresses quickly and went to see who because it''s not a normal knock or ring of the bell. It''s like a panic knock.


    Arriving at the door, a loud knock can be heard.


    "Bree open the door?" A masculine voice shouts.


    Sheri''s brows knitted together. She was thinking who, but she can''t remember anything.


    "Bree, open the door." the shout continued relentlessly.


    "Wait," Sheri shout back.


    "It''s early in the morning, who could that be?" Sheri thought.


    When Sheri opened her door. There stood a man with a gray suit. His hair is black and very handsome.


    Sheri''s mind starts running when she saw him.


    He was holding a tabloid. Showing her the picture of Sheri and Ivar.


    Sheri was dumbfounded. She doesn''t know who is this person.


    "System, terrible emergency, who is this guy?" Sheri desperately sought the system.


    The man allegedly keeps on talking glibly while Sheri was active calling the system.


    Regardless of how much Sheri calls the system. The system still doesn''t come out.


    "Bree are you even listening?" The man said.


    " ah.. Wait.." Sheri said bluntly.


    She went toward her comfort room and merely pretends to pee.


    The man was still and stayed in her living room.


    "System you better come out now." Sheri angrily said.


    "My apologies, we are very busy in our office. The memory of the body you possessed has a bit of a problem. We had missed some of its data. All we know is, that is, the boyfriend of the owner''s body." The mechanical voice starts fading away.


    "Oh shoot, this is not good," Sheri said.


    Sheri went out and goes back toward the man.


    " It was just a one-night mistake. That woman is already gone. I don''t love her. I love you. We''ve been together for 10 years don''t throw that away please." He walked toward Sheri and embraced her.


    "I love you. You''re the only one for me. Don''t do this to us." The man said.


    Sheri keeps on thinking and thinking about the name of the guy in front of her.


    The only name that can come out is Liam.


    "Liam" Sheri pretended he knew him but actually she wanted to know if she guesses his name.


    "I know Bree I was wrong. I should not even trust her. I never knew she can do a despicable thing. I thought if I gave you time, you will calm down. Bree I love you. Don''t do this to us." Liam tearfully said.


    "Liam, I...." Sheri doesn''t know what to say. Suddenly Ivar came out from their sleeping room wearing his s?xy lingerie.


    He was listening attentively the whole time. His poker face doesn''t reveal anything.


    "Mr. Liam Olly. What a surprise to visit us." Ivar said.


    Sheri starts massaging her forehead while Liam crunches his forehead and looked at Sheri.


    "Is this the one you replace me with," Liam asked.


    "Ahem why don''t we all have breakfast? Sheri subtly suggested.


    " Bree tell me. Is this the one you replaced me with?" Liam furiously shouted.


    "Yes, I am the one who replaced you. Do you have any problem with that?" Ivar said while putting her hand on his h?ps.


    "Bree, I am asking you." Shout Liam.


    "Mr. Liam, I think you should leave. Are you yet unsatisfied that you cheated on her? Besides, she''s with me now so please, the door is open."Ivar said.


    Liam walked wearily toward Sheri and was supposed to embrace her but Ivar came between.


    "Do I have to call the security Mr. Liam" Ivar said.


    "Move, I''m not talking to you," Liam said and almost shove Ivar away.


    Sheri doesn''t know what to do, but she will play safe today.


    " Liam, go home. I will call you later." Sheri said.


    Liam and Ivar stop their arguments. Liam calms himself.


    "Alright Bree, I''ll wait for your call," Liam said.


    He was supposed to embraced Sheri but Ivar came between them again. Leaving Liam irritated and walk out.


    "Ivar, I don''t know," she honestly said.


    "What do you mean you don''t know? So what did we do yesterday then? A one night stand?". Ivar asked.


    After waking up, and Sheri went and merely open the door. Ivar remembers everything they did together. When he looked anxiously at the man who came and an indescribable uncomfortable feeling came to him. He knows that was the boyfriend of Sheri. They broke up 3 weeks ago when Sheri found him with a woman in his bed. It was all over the news.


    Sheri massaged her forehead. " I don''t know Ivar. I guess you can say that. It was an impulsive move from me. "Sheri said.


    "Really you call that impulsive. I can''t believe you." Ivar shakes his head and walked toward their room. He changed and packs his stuff and walked out of the room. Sheri was sitting down at the couch when she heard her front door open and closed with a bang sound.


    Sheri can''t blame him. She walked toward her phone and research over Liam and Bree.


    A series of articles are published.


    "Bree and Liam separated after 10 years of being together." One article said.


    "Liam is with another woman." A picture of Liam walking out of the hotel with a woman. Sheri didn''t see the face of the other woman in the picture.


    Sheri can hear the sound of a broken radio.


    "Ho.... st, downloading event."


    Sheri can see what happened that day.


    "Bree and Liam are the so-called matched made in heaven. They were inseparable and almost been together for 10 years. After the International Tournament of Bree she went back home early and found Liam sleeping with another woman. Sheri wasn''t able to see who he sleeps with because she runs and didn''t look back.


    Sheri can feel a pain in her heart and a sudden of a tear in her eyes flow like a teardrop rain.


    "What is this." Sheri keeps on wiping the tear that is coming out from her eyes. Sheri understands it''s the reaction of the owner''s body.


    "It''s ok just cry," Sheri said to her self. The emotions of the body have manifested when the full memory of Bree appears.


    If Bree is next to Sheri, Sheri will embrace her. Sheri can feel the pain and knows how it feels to be unloved.


    Sheri''s experience was much worse. She loved wholeheartedly but that love has been repaid by her life. The worst is the one whom she adores and loves the most is the one who took her life. The only thing Sheri can do is to allow the body to grieve.


    "It''s ok Bree cry, " Sheri said to the body she is in.

 Chapter 81 - Bree Darren

    Two typical weeks have passed by. Ivar didn''t consider calling Sheri, and Liam faithfully keeps on coming.


    One day Sheri open her door and there stood Liam with rare flowers. Liam passed Sheri and went inside her private apartment. Sheri''s brow knitted together and sighs.


    "Liam I..."


    "Shh Bree I know but this time I will make it up to you. I will court you for the rest of my life. Just think about us." Plead Liam.


    Sheri already talked to Liam to stop coming but still, he insists.


    Sheri body''s reaction toward Liam is still very strong while Sheri herself felt empty. She can''t help Liam due to the wish of the owner''s body. She is focused on two things, her mission, and her work as a professional goalkeeper.


    For two weeks Sheri was busy preparing for the world cup.


    She packs her stuff and drives toward the airport where her teammates are waiting.


    Sheri sits in a row with Gina, Paula, Freda, Lois in the plane going to Trinidad and Tobago for the event.


    On the journey, Sheri can''t stop looking at her phone. At the back of her mind. She is still concerned about Ivar but Ivar never called in almost two weeks also he never messages her. She wanted to call first, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    After how many hours of flying. They arrived at their destination and were getting ready for the match.


    " Sheri, I expect more of you?" their coach said during their briefing time. Sheri nodded.


    The stadium capacity this time 20,000. Sheri can hear so many screams and shouts. This is their first game for this world cup.


    The hawk Team gathers in one line and together with the other team, they walked out of the building and went toward the field. They did all the traditional ceremonies, and the game begins.


    Sheri and the rest of the team warm up a bit and went to their respective positions. Gina and Paula are well-known strikers and forward.


    The referee flings the coin and the ball favors the team for Sheri.


    They initiate the game very well. For all most half of the time. All of them were merely passing and chasing and running toward the ball. After a while. The half time is over, and Sheri and the rest of the team went toward their bench and their coach did another briefing. The rest of the team who is not playing where either helping out or handing out some drinks.


    This period the game seems to become so critical. The opposite team almost penetrate the defense of the group of Sheri but Lois and Freda immediately defended and was able to capture the ball. The rival team tries to play a dirty game. They made false claims of the team of Sheri. An example was like they were injured but actually it was never or accidentally bumping but actually, it was their trick to deceive the referee to give a penalty toward the Hawk team. On the end, their tricks were reviewed and found out it was nothing.


    Both of the team were desperate to get a goal at long last. The last hour of the game, the team of Sheri made a score thanks to Paula.


    50 precious seconds more and the ball is stealthily approaching Sheri. The opposite team kicks the ball and luckily the ball went at the edge of the goal post and the team of Sheri was able to go up in the ladder.


    Sheri was so focused on the team that she forgot what''s going on of her mission.


    On the other side of the world.


    Ivar was so wasted inside his grand mansion. Empty cans of beers and liquors are scattered all over his place especially his bedroom. He keeps on recalling her smile, the laughter and how Sheri m??ns in his ear.


    "What''s wrong with me?"Ivar asked himself while drinking the bottle of liquors. His ?ssistant keeps on coming, but Ivar didn''t open the door even for his mother.


    This time his mom arrived with 10 of her bodyguards and forced the door to open. When she opened his mansion. A pungent smell of beers and used alcohol are all over.


    His mom instantaneously fears for the worst. She strode fast toward his bedroom and saw his son wasted and drinking a used bottle of strong liquors. Her mom gradually approached him and slowly kneels beside him.


    "Mom" Ivar cried and embraced his mother.


    "shh. shh.. tell mommy what''s wrong." his mom said.


    "Mom it''s hurt." Ivar cried bitterly.


    "Shh.. It will be okay sweety. You will soon forget him." His mom said.


    "No mom it''s not him, why do I feel hurt about her. Why? I just met her a few weeks ago and yet it''s hurt." Ivar said toward his mom.


    His mom was shocked and gently pulled Ivar away from her and looked at his eyes.


    " Who honey, tell mommy the whole story." His mom gently said.


    Ivar recounts everything that happened in recent weeks. How he encounters Sheri, etc. All the time that Ivar is talking. His mom is smiling gently toward him.


    "Honey, Your in love instead of sulking here why don''t you for once chased her." Her mom said.


    "You don''t know what will happen. She didn''t say anything that she doesn''t like you. " His mom said.


    Like a bulb that lights up. Ivar opened his eyes, and a hope immerges in him. He immediately stands up and calls the phone of Sheri but Sheri''s phone is off due to she wanted to focus on her game. She doesn''t need any disruption from anyone else. Including Ivar.


    Ivar frowned and dialed another number.


    "I want you to investigate where Bree is, " Ivar asked his ?ssistant.


    His ?ssistant smile at the end of the phone.


    ''She is in Trinidad and Tobago for the world cup. I will email you soon the ticket and the locations of their game." He''s a big fan of the Hawk. He is gay but loves manly women. They are both like hard at the outside and yet soft on the inside.


    He was genuinely admiring Paula for a long time and instantly making her his idol.


    After Ivar had properly finished his conversation with his ?ssistant, he looked back at his mom and runs toward her. He embraced her so much.


    "Thank you, mom," Ivar said while tightly embracing her. In no time Ivar fixed himself and went instantly toward the airport with the help of her mom. He is drunk but luckily he is a billionaire, and he can afford to have his own plane by himself.


    Ivar sought which hotel they are in. They give him their hotel address and instantly asked to be transferred over there.


    In his suit room. He keeps on pacing back and forth thinking how to speak to Sheri, but he cannot come up with any specific words nor ideas.


    "Ahh" Ivar scream he is vexed. He was also informed about which room Sheri is. He observed at the side when Sheri walked out of her room and went toward the restaurant.


    He makes certain his room is close to the room of Sheri, so he goes back and disguised himself and walked toward the gourmet restaurant where the whole team was having dinner.

 Chapter 82 - Bree Darren

    Bree and the rest of the team were heartily enjoying their delicious meal when suddenly out of nowhere Liam came.


    He has one red rose in his hand and kneel in one knee and extend the flower toward Sheri. Sheri was dumbfounded. This is the reason she turned off her cellphone.


    The rest of the team also was speechless. Everyone popularly knows the story of Bree and Liam.


    Sheri''s excuses herself and seize Liam''s hand. Liam was nevertheless happy.


    "Please, Bree reconsider us again," Liam gently asks Sheri. From the moment she said she would call him. Indeed, she calls, but she made clear toward him that it''s over since her mission is to have a family with Ivar. But Liam keeps on insisting and because Sheri was fed up she said she will think about it.


    "Liam this is really not the time. Why can''t you get that? Let''s talk after I''m done with whatever I''m doing." Sheri said.


    "Alright, Bree as long you will talk to me. I know I should not bring this up this moment, but I am desperate." Liam said.


    Sheri and Liam did talk for 10 minutes, and Sheri came back in her seat.


    On the corner of the elegant restaurant, Ivar almost broke the wine glass his holding. He relaxes. He cannot understand where the anger and jealousy are coming from. One thing for sure that he knows is, he doesn''t like that Bree is talking with another man.


    The dinner was finished but Sheri and her friends are still there. Ivar, on the other hand, was observing how Sheri laughs and how her tiny, little movements. Ivar was mesmerized the whole time while looking.


    "Ma¨¢m do you need a refill?" An attentive waitress awakened Ivar from his lovestruck thought.


    Ivar shakes his head and undoubtedly continues looking at the team of Sheri.


    "Ma¨¢m if you want I can ask for their autograph. They did a great performance today." The waitress said.


    Ivar smile. "No thank you. Can you send "Moet and Chandon Champagne" in my room after the world cup ends?" Ivar asked.


    The waitress nodded his head and smile. They recognize him as the VIP customer in their hotel. "Right away ma¨¢m." The waitress said and left.


    Ivar waited until the whole team of Sheri left the restaurant.


    The whole time Sheri didn''t think of anything and just enjoyed the company of her friends. Gina and Sheri are roommates.


    He felt he is a stalker, but he shrugged it off. He wanted to cling to her and ??r?ss her. Every time she laughs or smiles he will freeze.


    The subsequent game arrived, and Sheri and the team have won the game But two days after is a different story.


    This day is one of the defining moments of Bree''s life. This will determine if they will advance to the finals or not. For Sheri, it was a hard week. Too much adrenaline, but she loves every thrill she felt while defending her post. This is the first time she felt so good in playing a sport. In her world she hates sports. Now that she experience how good it is. She was thinking of joining a sport in her own world.


    This time their enemy is one of the longest strong teams in the world the team Dragon. They deserve their name because most of the players were like amazonian.


    Sheri is very tall but looking at the opposite team they are way much taller around 2 m. While Sheri is already 1.8 m. The dragon team seems like a scary team when they went out in their respective rooms.


    As usual, they did their traditional entrance and both of the teams shake each other hand. After warming up a bit, the game begins.


    The referee tosses the coin, and the ball is in favor of the other team.


    Their striker passed the ball toward their left-center field, and the left-center field passes the ball toward the right-center field.


    They keep on passing the ball making the team of hawks confused it was a good strategy but the team of Sheri also work double.


    15 min of their playtime the dragon team was able to penetrate toward the defense of the hawk team.


    Sheri readies her self and calculates the angle of the ball. The striker of the opposite team with the ball is cover by their left and right-center field. They wanted to confused Sheri.


    There are 3 who keep on passing the ball.


    60 m


    30m


    10m


    Sheri''s eye looks earnest at the ball. Paula and Gina were running fast to aid Sheri, but the 3 women from the other team were faster.


    At 10 m distance the other woman conceal the one who possesses the ball. In the last minute, the one who had the ball pass toward her other team-mate on the left and the other woman kick the ball toward Sheri making Sheri late in seizing the ball.


    A goal for the dragon team.


    "Damn that is a good one." Sheri thought to her self.


    Paula came and taps the shoulder of Sheri. "It''s ok we can get back to them later," Paula said.


    Sheri nods her head.


    This time how she wishes she could use a helping hand from the system but it seems the system that she has doesn''t have that function.


    The competing team didn''t celebrate they, were so serious and went back and positioned themselves. Sheri was amazed by how they were, they were like robots.


    Another 30 minutes exceeded by, they again made another score. Leaving Sheri dumbfounded. The rest of the team shakes their heads they all know their opponent is strong and the rest of the crowd also made a bet that the Dragon team will win this time.


    Half time is over Sheri was so tired because in that half time she counted almost 15 balls went inside the goalpost. Luckily Sheri''s body is in a pleasant condition. She removed her gloves, and her hand were red due to keep on catching. Out of somewhere someone with short hair and a mask in his face came and gives a cube of ice toward Sheri. He even carefully bandages her hand.


    "Thanks," Sheri said.


    Lina approached Sheri and handed her water. Sheri gave thanks and drinks it in one go.


    "Good job Bree. They are very strong." Gina said.


    Their coach gathers them and gave them a new strategy. This time Lina will be the striker.


    The first quarter Lina was able to penetrate to the other team. Five tall women from the dragon team surrounded her but in the end, she was able to penetrate them. Everyone''s mouth drops. Sheri is not shocked. Lina is the female lead of this world, of course; she can manage to do something out of ordinary.


    Sheri is just looking at what miracle can the female do.


    Lina passes the ball toward Gina and runs through the goalpost. Lina runs fast and Gina passed her the ball again another 2 women from the dragon team came and tried to snatch the ball but Lina was able to toss the ball above and immediately kick it on the air directing to the goalpost of the opposite team.


    Everyone stood still and wait for another miracle to happen. Whether Sheri believes it or not the ball went into the edge of the goalpost but it was inside the goal post.


    Everyone cheered that was a graceful kick of Lina. Her kick was the highlight of the game.

 Chapter 83 - Bree Darren

    ***********Please give a heart and big thank you for our amazing editor ms. iLoveBlue25 of wattpad *****


    The fans of the hawk team shout for joy while Sheri smiles. Nevertheless, she''s glad and happy that her team made a score.


    Twenty minutes left, she is almost exhausted and could feel pain on her hand.


    During those minutes, Gina has the ball and was trying to penetrate through the defense form of the other team. Suddenly out of nowhere, the other woman from the opposite team came very near to her. She was supposed to get the ball, but Gina was determined not to give it up. As she tried to kick the ball, her feet unfortunately twisted and accidentally miss the ball. She screamed in pain and fell to the ground. The referee attentively stopped the game and went to check on her. After some examination, her ankle was swollen.


    She was then replaced with one of the newbies named Queen. She is from the other team whom was recruited by the Hawk team. In fact, she wasn''t liked by the members due to her arrogance but has the right to because she is indeed good in the field.


    Sheri didn''t even give her any attention thinking that she''s not important in her mission, etc.


    When Queen joined the team in the field, she put out her bubble gum and gave it to one of their teammates.


    Lena saw it and her eyebrow went up.


    Queen then went towards Lina and said something which made her face unhappy.


    After everything was settled with each team, the game resumed. Again, the ball is coming toward her. This time Queen ran as fast as she could and blocked her sight. She almost wanted to shove Queen away.


    Paula and Freda came to the rescue and defended their post but still, their luck is not on their side as the other team was able to escape their defense. Two members of the opposite team were passing the ball very fast. This time Sheri realized what''s going on. Their technique was that the other woman from the opposing team would kick the ball toward Sheri but then Queen would always come and shade her eyesight. She wasn''t able to see the ball but luckily she was able to hear where the ball is going and immediately kicked it.


    Paula was able to catch the ball and passed it toward Lina then passing it to Freda.


    Sheri immediately got up and looked angrily at Queen. Queen was not bothered and just shrugged following Paula''s lead. Her brows knitted together. She had a bad feeling about this newbie girl. She shook her head and focused her attention on the match. Fifteen more minutes and they needed a miracle.


    Her gaze directed at Lina whose performance is really good. Again, she was able to penetrate into the defense of the other team. She saw that Queen was free but never passed the ball toward her. She just waited and in no time, indeed Lina made a score.


    "Damn that''s definitely a good aura from this female lead," Sheri thought.


    Queen cannot suppress her anger moving to Lena and pushed her.


    "What is your problem? I was open." Queen exclaimed.


    The whole team was shocked. The referee saw what happened and gave Queen a yellow warning.


    Sheri gently slaps her forehead.


    "Idiot," she murmured finding this newbie really arrogant.


    The game continued as there are only 10 more minutes left plus 3 additional minutes from all the commotion and break.


    The scores of both teams were on a tie. Someone has to break it and advance. Paula, Lena, and Freda were trying their best to penetrate this time no matter how good the aura of the female lead. She can''t go against nature''s way. Seven of the women from the opposing team surrounded her and were able to snatch the ball. Queen ran fast and tried to snatch the ball, but she was being hindered by two women from the opposite team, while Lena and the rest tried to infiltrate. They chased and ran as fast as they could but still, the other team was faster and good at trying to defend their teammates who had the ball.


    They kicked the ball toward Sheri but was intercepted. She was then able to catch it. They only have 3 more minutes left. She pretended to throw the ball to the further teammate of them but was actually holding it. She then kicked and ran toward the ball leaving the goal post.


    The coach and the rest of the team were stupefied. The coach shouted at her telling her to go back.


    Lina and the rest of the team immediately acted and tried to block the opposite team. When the ball fell to the ground, it was 50 meters away from the goal post. She did overplay toward one of the defenders and got close to the goal post. Looking determined, she then kicked the ball toward the goal post.


    Everybody was still. It was like slow-motion. The goalkeeper of the Dragon team looked like she was about to grab it but in an unknown circumstance, it slipped from her fingers going into the goal.


    Everyone shouted in victory for the Hawk Team. They won!


    Ivar, at that time, while watching the intense game has been either holding his breath or just kept on cheering. Everyone around him was curious as to who he is because he''s wearing a surgical mask while wearing a suit for women.


    Back to their locker room. Sheri was greeted with the rest of the team. Although a certain member was not happy. And that is Queen. She grumbled as she packed her stuff and walked out while the rest of the team stayed.


    The coach came and stopped all the fun.


    "Bree in my office," their coach said.


    Before she closed the door, the manager looked at her.


    "What were you thinking out there? Your so lucky that you were able to make that shot. What if it didn''t?" She knew the consequence of what she did.


    "Coach I know but I have no choice. Everyone was busy trying to get away from their guard. I did what I thought is good. If you think I didn''t then suspend me." she bravely responded.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you but you''re the only one I can rely on as a goalkeeper. I hope this will be the last time you will do that. Now go and celebrate but not too late." Her coach said.


    Their coach went out and announced.

 Chapter 84 - Bree Darren

    After the game, they all went back to their hotel whilst Paula, Freda, Lois, and Gina went to a club. Gina is with a walking stick but Sheri and the rest helped her.


    At an exclusive bar, the group asked for a private room. A boisterous laugh can be heard when the waiter went inside giving them their drinks. The time Sheri receives her drink from the waitress. The waitress clasped her hand. She looked up and was dumbfounded. The waitress then went out. After a few minutes, she excused her self to go to the restroom.


    As she got out of the private room, she saw the waitress waiting for her. The waitress grabbed her hand and brought her to the maintenance room. Closing the door, the waitress suddenly kissed her.


    "Wait, Ivar" Sheri said in between. But Ivar already inserted his tongue and continued to kiss her deeply.


    "I miss you," Ivar said and continued to kiss her. For some odd reason, she misses him too.


    She responded to his kiss and both of them were breathless when they separated. Ivar ??r?ssed her hair.


    "I''m sorry I should have called,"


    "It''s okay. I think you also needed time to think. I miss you too" Sheri said and this time she took the initiative and kisses him back.


    All she could think of the moment was her mission.


    A fire was ignited. She could feel something hard was poking her. Ivar lifts her up as she wrapped her legs on his torso. Since both of them were wearing a skirt, Ivar pulled his d**k out and put a side the und?rw??r of Sheri. Sheri is already wet.


    " umm, I love you too." Sheri m??ns. Both of them can''t hold the passion they have and the confession they made. In a second both of them came.


    Ivar keeps on nibbling her nape. He never pulled out. The passion that they have can be seen in how much they hold each other. Sheri and Ivar still passionately kissing each other. Sheri m??ns when she felt his p**** is hard again. She keeps on wiggling her h?ps while Ivar once again thrust her. Sheri wanted to shout but instead, she put her palm on her mouth to stop herself from screaming. Ivar already starts to groan with the p???sur? he is feeling especially the moment he heard her m??ns.


    "Ivar,"Sheri whispered on his ear while Ivar is already sweating while keep on thrusting her.


    "Bree I missed you, umm f*** your so tight."


    "Ivar, I am.."Before Sheri finished her words Ivar kisses her and both of them muffled a sound. They both found their released once again.


    The maintenance room has tissues and a towel. They used it to wipe themselves clean fixing themselves afterward.


    "Don''t be late. I will wait for you at the hotel my room is 234 next to your room." He said while kissing her.


    "As much as I miss you, I can''t tonight. I need to get up early for tomorrow''s training. This is our finals." She kissed him on the lips back.


    "Okay. After the game, you''re mine,"


    They separated ways, and she went back to her teammates who were almost drunk already.


    "Where did you go? And why is your face flushed?" Paula asked her.


    "Oh I was not feeling well, that''s all." She lied.


    "It''s already 12 midnight. We need to go. Next week will be our finals the reason we need to prepare." Freda said.


    The rest of the team agreed and went back to the hotel. Sheri made sure she will not be noticed by her friends.


    As she went back to the room with Gina, she stopped her after showering and wanting to go to bed.


    "Tell me the truth, Bree. I saw her. She''s the waitress." Gina was serious.


    She was surprised but since she''s the owner''s body best friend, she confessed.


    "Shut up, so you tell me you''re in love with him?" Gina was amused.


    "So you tell me you had already s*x with her? Bree, you amaze me. So how it feels to have s*x with a transgender."


    "Well, he is still," Sheri looked at her and smile.


    "What?" Gina shouted.


    "Shh your voice." while putting her finger on her lips.


    "Oh , oh, oh, This is more interesting but, so he has still that thing"


    "Yes, go to sleep I am sleeping." Sheri ended the talk. She was already embarrassed to talk about her s?x life to her so-called best friend.


    "Bree Darren, nah ah you wouldn''t unless you tell me everything."


    She didn''t respond. Gina got her pillow and threw it toward her.


    "ah.. Gina we have a practice tomorrow its already 1 am"


    "Fine" Sheri gave up.


    She recounted everything that happened between Ivar and her. She wanted to laugh looking at Gina drooling. She threw her pillow back to her.


    "So tell me, is he huge? Is he good in bed?" Gina asked.


    "That is a secret," She laughed at Gina''s reactions.


    "Oh common Bree, then tell me, is he good?"


    "Yes, very good"


    "Damn I better look for one." Gina amusedly said which made her smile.


    "Can I go now to sleep?" She asked.


    "Wait, so when Paula asked why your flushed both of you did a quick... oh my Bree. My Best friend did in a bar." Gina laughed so hard.


    "Seriously I need to find one." Gina continued to laugh.


    Around 3 in the morning Sheri was able to fall to sleep. Luckily their practice is in the afternoon. Their coach knew that they needed more rest, especially that the Dragon team was a strong opponent. This upcoming match will be between Hawk and Lion.


    Sheri woke up when he felt something warm wrapped around her body. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Ivar.


    "What .. How did you get in?" She was now wide awake.


    "Sleep. You still have 3 more hours to go before they come," Ivar said


    "Wait who?"


    "Your friends. They already know about us."


    "What?" She sat down, shocked at what he said about her friends knowing about them.


    " Gina saw me and I explained to her everything. Your other friends unknowingly were peeping at the door and heard everything. So I admitted to them, that we were having a relationship. That''s why they let me in while Gina went to your friends." Ivar explained.


    He pulled her back to him and embraced her.


    "Sleep you need a rest"


    "umm Ivar, your br??st is pressing mine and it''s hurt a little."


    He immediately positioned her on a different angle.


    "If we go back home, I will remove it."


    "ahemm. Are you sure?" Sheri asked.


    "Why, you don''t want it?"


    " Hmm, I don''t know. If you remove it, at least I won''t feel bad that I am a woman." Sheri jokingly said.


    Ivar looked down at her and kissed her forehead. "For me you are beautiful, strong and amazing person. " He seriously said.


    Sheri smiled.

 Chapter 85 - Bree Darren

    4 days have gone by. Sheri was busy and Gina is also recovered. They focus on their training. The next day they all went to watch the match of the Lion team. It will determine if they will be the ones whom they will compete for the winner of the world cup. While watching together with her friends.


    Gina is seriously watching.


    "And here I am. Thinking the dragon team is already too good. How much more this Lion team."


    Paula and the rest agree the Lion team is indeed the best of the best.


    Ivar came in between and sit down next to Sheri. He bought popcorn and soda for everyone.


    Liam, on the other hand, was trying to get closed toward them. But Ivar already gives an order to his men that he will not come near 100m from where Sheri is. Liam wanted to shout, but he either was dragged immediately out of the stadium or be kicked out by the bodyguard of Ivar.


    Sheri sometimes questions where Liam is. Unknowingly Ivar blocked Liam already. He hates every time he spot Liam looking at Sheri.


    For almost everyday Ivar keep on visiting and bonding with them. He, however, still looked like a lady, but he changes his clothes into more appropriate clothes. He already stops wearing a dress or skirt. Everything he does now is a little manly but still, the way he speaks and moves looks like a girl. Sheri also allowed him.


    Liam, on the other hand, was not allowed to get in the stadium for their training while Ivar can. Ivar has all the connections, and he is the most generous sponsor of the hawk team so everyone treats Ivar as VIP.


    Only the friends of Sheri understand the relationship between Sheri and Ivar. Every time Ivar comes, and Sheri and her friends are eating in a restaurant they always make sure to order the most expensive wine or even the overpriced food. Ivar didn''t mind. He likes to be surrounded by real people.


    That day Sheri and the rest of the team went to bed early they had a match after two days. Ivar also went back to his room. He wanted, Sheri will move with him but Sheri knows what will happen, so she prefers staying with Gina.


    Sheri was warming up when she saw at the corner Liam and Ivar arguing.


    Sheri retained what she was doing. She cannot go over there and stop them neither get out of the field.


    Sheri sigh and shakes her head and went back to carrying out a warm-up.


    This time the strategy of the Lion team is something that Sheri didn''t see. They do some fancy moves. Like flipping the ball with their knee or putting it on the back of the neck and passes the ball using the head.


    "What is this?" Sheri murmurs to herself.


    Everyone was stunned.


    In 10 minutes'' time, The Lion team already penetrate the defense of the team of Sheri.


    2 balls nearly shoot in, into the goalpost. But Sheri intercepted them. Sheri becomes so serious even


    Lena''s aura as the female lead seems to have no effect on the current event. Perhaps it was a program like this for the female lead to be well known. Sheri thought to her self.


    Small but terrible, she is extremely fast and agile she easily dodges Gina and Paula. Queens become so serious also and were able to snatch the ball toward the petite striker of the Lion team. She didn''t pass the ball but keep on advancing toward the goal post of the opposing team. The coach was shouting to pass the ball toward Lena, but Queen was stubborn and it was again snatched by the defender of the Lion teams.


    The coach was furious she basically throws the planning board.


    The defender from the opposing team delivered the ball toward their striker, and the two strikers were like twins they keep on passing each other. Later on, they penetrate toward the defense of the team of Sheri and one of the strikers of the opposite team dribble the ball and hit the ball. This time the ball hit the corner of the goal post. Sheri makes certain to grab the ball and hold it fast. When she saw that Lena was free she passed the ball toward her. After kicking, she felt a shooting pain in her ?h?st.


    She stops her movement and takes a breath after breathing in and breathing out she felt good again. When she turns her eyes back toward the field Lena, Paula, Gina, and Freda were running so fast going toward the opposite goalpost.


    The opposite team was chasing the ball as well. The defender came and tries to snatch the ball but Lena juggles the ball with her feet and passes the ball toward Gina and Gina ground pass toward Paula. Paula makes sure to keep the ball away from the defender. Paula went to the corner and kicks the ball toward Lena 10 meters away from the goal. Lena Strike the ball directly on her forehead, flinging the ball toward the goal post. The goalkeeper was able to catch it and made a signal to everyone to spread. She kicked the ball toward their striker and this time the striker did a scissor move and passed the ball toward the other striker. The opposite team this time were as one they make sure they secured their team-mate.


    Sheri was waiting and observing. The two striker advances, and they use the zico movement. The move allows the striker to fool the defender of Sheri and power passed them. She Dribbled the ball about 10-20 feet to create momentum and plant her right foot to the right of the ball, about a foot to the side. Then, she takes the left edge of her left foot, and taps the right side of the ball and strikes the ball to the goal post.


    Sheri was able to catch it but at the same time, another pain shoot in her ?h?st this time. Due to the impact of the ball toward her ?h?st, she cannot breathe and falls to the ground gripping the ball. They were waiting for Sheri to get up, but she still on the ground cradling the ball. The referee runs toward her and saw that she in pain. The medic team came and when they saw her they immediately put her to the stretcher and bring her to the Hospital. The whole team were frozen especially Ivar and Liam. They run immediately to their car and followed the ambulance.

 Chapter 86 - Bree Darren

    On the way to the hospital, Sheri is hyperventilating. She cannot breathe.


    They instantly give her some oxygen and when she arrived at the emergency room they ask what happened. The medics explain what happened. They asked if she had a health problem, etc. The ?ssistant coach got her medical history on his phone and delivered it to the doctor who is drawing a blood example from her and promptly look at it.


    Their initial suspect is confirmed. They administered her medicine as soon as possible.


    Since Sheri is very popular, she was instantly sent to a VIP room. Since Liam is not that rich as Ivar. He was not permitted to see Sheri no matter how he claims he is the boyfriend.


    Ivar, on the other hand, was escorted by the ?ssistant coach toward the ward and room where Sheri is.


    Ivar looked at Sheri who is sleeping. Her face is red and different tubes were connected to her.


    "How is she?" Ivar asked at the Doctor.


    "She has the Anaphylaxis." the doctor said.


    Ivar''s brows knitted together.


    "What is that? Ivar asked.


    "It is an immune-mediated reaction where the body responds systematically in life-threatening ways. Meaning she had an allergic reaction to something and her body responds to it, which is extremely dangerous. Maybe she eats or drinks or touches something that her allergy strikes." the doctor said.


    Ivar turns to the ?ssistant coach.


    "We will investigate this ASAP." The ?ssistant coach said. He directly went out and calls someone to do the investigation.


    "Will she be okay?"Ivar asked and walked toward the side bed of Sheri. His hand is trembling while reaching out her hand.


    "It''s too early to say. We need to wait for 24 hours if she survives then she will be alright. This time there is no guarantee." The doctor said.


    Ivar ??r?ssed the face of Sheri. Almost tearing up.


    "You''ll be alright. You better be." Ivar said while stroking her hand.


    The doctor silently went out, leaving Ivar and Sheri alone.


    After a few hours, the monitor starts to beep. Ivar was awakened. He runs outside to seek the doctor.


    But the doctors encounter him at the door. They quickly performed a resuscitation. Ivar was praying at the side while looking. He doesn''t know what to feel. He almost falls to the ground upon looking at Sheri and the doctor.


    Its a long 4 seconds of his life. When they get back the heartbeat, they relax.


    After a few hours. The tiredness and the stress had consumed him, and he felt drowsy.


    After a few minutes. He heard someone was calling his name.


    "Ivar... Ivar" the voice tried to wake him up.


    Ivar waked up and looked up. It was Sheri. She was surrounded by light.


    "I''m going." the voice said.


    Ivar begins shedding tears.


    "No, Bree you will not leave me." Ivar starts stirring.


    "I''m sorry," Sheri said and starts to fade away.


    "No Bree don''t leave me," Ivar said.


    Out of nowhere, a pillow is flying toward him. He immediately wakes up. He looked and saw Sheri trying to sit down.


    Sheri keeps on calling at him to help her out to sit down but Ivar keeps on muffling sounds.


    He directly walked toward her and embraced her.


    "I thought you left me," Ivar said.


    "umm Ivar I can''t breathe," Sheri said.


    Her face is buried between his br??sts.


    "Oh I''m sorry. I thought I lost you forever." Ivar said.


    Ivar distance himself a little far from Sheri to give Sheri a room to sit down properly.


    "So what happened? The last thing I recall I had shooting pain in my ?h?st and I can''t breathe." Sheri asked while Ivar is helping her out to sit down properly.


    "Oh." Sheri never knew this body had an allergy. As far as she remembers all her food was delivered by their company and every time they go for a restaurant it''s either Gina is the one who orders or Paula.


    "Uhm" a cough interrupts Sheri and Ivar. They turn around and saw their coach and the rest of her friends.


    Ivar didn''t move from the place he looked at them like they already know of his relationship with Sheri.


    Their coach was a little flushed while looking at them. Nevertheless, she walked toward them. Sheri almost laughs because she never knew an emotionless person could be so funny when they turn red out of embarrassment.


    "How are you?"Her coach asked.


    "I''m okay coach much better than yesterday. So how did it go with the match?"Sheri asked.


    "We lost, the Lion team is excellent. It''s 3 over 1" Their coach said.


    "Did you find out how did Bree end up here? Ivar shameless asked. He didn''t care He almost lost Sheri.


    "It''s Queen. If ever I will found out where she is I will make sure she will be in jail."Paula angrily said.


    "It''s Liam that stupid ex of yours. That is the woman whom he sleeps with. "Gina explains.


    Sheri was stupefied.


    "Girls do you want me to explain to her what happened or each of every one of you would explain some stories?" Their coach asked.


    "Sorry coach." Paula and Gina said.


    "Good" their coach turns around toward Sheri and started to explain.


    "When we distributed your Jacket, it was clean. That was what we believed but unknowingly in the morning when everything is already set in your locker your uniform and jacket. Queen apply something.


    Initially, we didn''t know she applied something because there is no CCTV but when we found out from the hospital that your allergy attack. We examine everything from the drinks you drink and the food you eat. We couldn''t find fortunately Gina was able to save your jacket. And when she is putting your jacket in your bag after the game, she smells something at your jacket.


    From there we let someone check what is it, and they found out it was a perfume that has your allergy on it. Gina knows your perfume and we further investigate. We asked everyone and found out that Queen was so early at that time. Gina confronted Liam about Queen because one time she saw them arguing in a corner. Liam confesses and that''s what happened." Her coach patiently explains.


    "oh", Sheri didn''t expect that Queen and Liam were the couples that the owners of the body saw.


    Sheri''s friend wanted to stay but Ivar''s deadly eye warning makes them stop what they were planning to do. Days have gone by and after 3 more days in the hospital, Sheri was treated like a delicate doll.


    "Ivar, it''s just a bathroom a 1min walked from this bed," Sheri argued with Ivar who want to carry her.


    "Even though what if something will happen to you."


    "Ivar either you will stop your nonsense and make me do what I needed to do or I will leave you"Sheri had enough for 2 days she was constantly being harassed by him. Even picking up a spoon Sheri is not allowed.


    Ivar raised his two hands and surrender.


    "Fine, if you need anything I''ll be here," Ivar said while standing next to the door of the comfort room.


    Sheri shakes her head and allows him.


    Days have passed by and after 3 more days Sheri was out of the Hospital and went back to their country together with Ivar.

 Chapter 87 - Bree Darren

    Ivar didn''t allow Sheri to go back home to her apartment. He already makes certain her apartment is already been sold, and her things have been moved into his new mansion.


    The entire time Sheri keeps on rolling her eyes.


    When they arrive at his mansion Sheri stops Ivar who keeps on showing the entire house.


    "Ivar, stop. You didn''t even ask me if I want to stay with you." Sheri said while crossing her arms.


    Ivar stops from walking.


    "Before I answer your question I want to show you something," Ivar said.


    He seizes the hand of Sheri and ushers her to a door. When Ivar opened the door. Sheri was shocked.


    Sheri walked into that room and looked at Ivar.


    "How did you do it? It looked like you cut my living room and transfer it here. The walls, my terrible couch, also my carpet it''s all here." Sheri''s eyes were totally wide open while touching everything.


    Ivar smile. Since he realizes he loved Sheri. He ordered instantly to move her possessions into his new mansion. He immediately bought a mansion when he was looking for Sheri and on the same day, he ordered Sheri to be kicked out in her apartment and asked someone to literally copy her living room. Within a few weeks. The mansion was completed.


    Ivar gradually move towards Sheri and embraced her in the back. He started ??r?ssing her neck. "Bree I love you please stay with me forever," Ivar said while embracing her.


    Sheri looked at him. She can see the seriousness in his eyes.


    "Alright," Sheri carefully said.


    "I love you. You made me so happy" Ivar said when he broke their kiss.


    "I love you too," Sheri said. Sheri somehow feels that she is connected with Ivar She just couldn''t pinpoint where the comfort is coming from.


    Ivar kissed her again and this time he inserts his tongue into her mouth.


    Sheri accepted it and their passion was ignited. Ivar slowly unbuttoned the shirt of Sheri and slowly remove it leaving the bra of Sheri. Ivar instantly removes his shirt and his br??st bounces.


    He slowly and gently pushes Sheri on her couch and started to ??r?ss her again. He nibbles her neck and slowly went down to her n?pp??. Her gentle m??ns make Ivar happy. He gently bites and circles his tongue in her n?pp?? leaving Sheri wet. While playing with her n?pp?? Ivar removed his jeans. His thing is already standing tall. He slowly trails his finger toward the crotch area of Sheri''s pants.


    The way he strokes his fingers in her makes Sheri m??ns louder. He keeps on tracing his finger on that part leaving Sheri wiggle her h?ps.


    He slowly unzips her jeans and in one go remove everything.


    Ivar stops from all the things that he is doing and faces Sheri.


    "Will you do me the honor to be my wife? Ivar asked Sheri. Sheri is already flushed red with all the excitement they''ve been doing. Sheri looked at the gentle and love struck man in front of her, and she slowly nods.


    "You''re so wet."Ivar groan.


    He slowly went down and put her one leg in the armrest of the couch to give him access to her p***y and there he took the plunge to lick and taste her.


    Sheri wiggles her h?ps. Ivar inserts his forefinger to penetrate her while nibbling her bud. Sheri almost wanted to come, but Ivar halts her.


    "Not yet, I want you to taste me also," Ivar said. Sheri knows what he is asking she let him lay down and starts ???k?n? his thing. His thing is pulsating with pre-cum.


    Sheri was pleased to hear his groans in delight. When Ivar can''t stand anymore. He lay Sheri in her back and put a pillow under her h?ps. He slowly and gently started to penetrate her. Sheri was so wet and horny that his huge d**k went in smoothly.


    "Bree Your so tight,"Ivar said while pulling and thrusting his thing.


    "umm Ivar, f**k, Ivar" m??ns Sheri.


    " Bree Don''t grip" Ivar groans. He''s already restraining his d?s?r? to come because he wants them to last longer. Ivar keeps on plunging her. She can''t help to squeeze her muscle making Ivar go crazy. He can feel everything.


    "Im coming Ivar." Sheri m??ns


    Sheri and Ivar make love like there is no tomorrow.


    Morning came Ivar and Sheri stayed in the look-alike living room of Sheri.


    "Morning," Sheri said.


    "Morning," Ivar said and kiss her forehead. When Sheri stretches her arms, she saw something in her hand.


    She looked at it and look at Ivar.


    "Marry me Bree," Ivar asked.


    Sheri looked at him and slowly sits down and faces him. "Are you sure? I mean maybe this is merely for a moment, and you might find men more attractive." Sheri said. Sheri, however, has a bit issue about his s?xu??ity.


    Ivar slowly sits down and leans at the base border of the couch.


    He clasped the hand where the ring is, he places it to his lips and kisses it. He looked at Sheri.


    Sheri smile "yes I will." Ivar smiles so bright and ??r?sses her.


    "I already made a schedule for my operation to remove my br??st. I want to live a normal life with you and our future children."Ivar said while embracing Sheri.


    Sheri smiles at him and nodded. She will support whatever he d?s?r?d.


    Two weeks have passed by he indeed went for an operation and after 2 months he is completely recovered.

 Chapter 88 - Bree Darren

    That faithful day. Sheri is still not used in living in a big mansion. She really wanted to have a small house with a good view in her backyard and a nice garden. She sincerely wanted to live a simple life, but Ivar was used to living in luxury. One day Sheri is looking at the back of the mansion. It''s indeed beautiful, but she is still hoping for a smaller house.


    Ivar tenderly embraced her at her back.


    "What are you thinking? You''ve been looking and sighing the whole time."


    Sheri looked at Ivar.


    "Promise me you won''t get mad if I ask you something."


    Ivar diligently looked at her and sit at ease at the armrest of the sofa next to them.


    "As long you won''t abandon me." He softly said and grasps her both hands.


    "I really wanted to have a normal house. I mean this is indeed a beautiful house, but I kinda wanted to have just a regular normal house. Where I can call or shout at you if I needed something. "


    Ivar chuckled delightedly when he heard her request.


    "I knew you will ask this one day. Come, I will show you somewhere." Ivar drive Sheri to a compound. The houses are just normal. Ivar stop in a one particular house.


    Sheri went out of the car. She was mesmerized. Ivar lead her inside and when Sheri was inside she was flabbergasted. Everything is designed so beautiful.


    "How did you do it?" Sheri asked. This is literary her dream house. The only person she told about this is her best friend Gina.


    "Surprise" shouts at her back. All her friends were there. The mom of Ivar also came and embraced her. She was so happy that Ivar met the love of his life.


    Sheri was still and almost wanted to tear up.


    Sheri passionately embraced Ivar immediately. Sheri was genuinely happy.


    "So do I get a reward this evening." Ivar whispers in her ear.


    Sheri was a bit embarrassed but nevertheless she whispered back.


    "Then be ready." Sheri winked slyly at him.


    Gina rolled her eyes.


    "Could you please do that when we are gone? There are still singles here you know." Gina said.


    Everyone laughed when they hear Gina''s complaint. Gina''s mission is to find another Ivar. In which Sheri just laugh.


    On that night Ivar kick everyone out. When Ivar closed the door. He immediately grabs Sheri and kissed her deep.


    "Ivar wait. What will happen... umm to the mansion."Sheri in between m??ns tried to talk to Ivar.


    Sheri didn''t ask further since she is already in cloud nine.


    After 3 more months, they announce their wedding. Sheri and Ivar were trying their best to have children, but they couldn''t. They went for a check-up and the doctor said that they shouldn''t be stress out about it. There is no problem between them. Sheri was relieved. She wanted to complete her mission and the request of Ivar. After months of trying.


    Sheri and Ivar decided they would enjoy each other company and if the little one will arrive they are thoroughly prepared.


    The female lead Lena was bought by the Lion team. She becomes so popular that the whole nation honors her with the athlete of the year. Sheri, of course, wasn''t surprised. She is, however, the female lead of this world.


    The month arrived. It''s their wedding day, Sheri and her friends were getting ready for the wedding. Her friends were all bridesmaid honor. Her coach is the one who walked her in the aisle together with the ?ssistant of Ivar. Since Sheri doesn''t have any family, she asked her coach. Her coach almost cried and gladly accepted her request.


    Everyone knows that when the coach and the ?ssistant meet they didn''t meet eye to eye. They were in constant arguments. One day while doing some preparations. Her coach walked out when the ?ssistant of Ivar disagrees with her when it comes to her dress. Ivar ?ssistant is really good at designing, and he is well known around the world.


    "If you''re a real man, I would have already punched you." Sheri''s coach shout at the ?ssistant of Ivar.


    "Duh, you''re such an amazonian primitive that doesn''t understand any fashions." The ?ssistant of Ivar retort back.


    Sheri holds back her coach and Ivar also held back his ?ssistant.


    Gina, on the other hand, was sulking why her coach got one, and she doesn''t have one. The whole time Sheri finds it very funny.


    All the preparations were already done, and the next day is the wedding day. When Sheri was walking in the isle Ivar was all smiles he looked so content and happy. When he reaches her hands, he kissed it first before setting it in his arm.


    Sheri was also happy her mission is almost done. During the ceremony, the priest asked the same question to everyone.


    "Should anyone here present know of any reason that this couple should not be joined in holy matrimony, speak now or forever hold your peace" The priest asked


    Out of nowhere, the system speaks.


    10...5sec


    Everyone was making fun when out of nowhere a man stands and walked in the middle of the aisle and looked at the happy couple. His eyes were red, and he looked like a mess.


    4.....sec


    "I do. Since I can''t have you. Let''s die together" Liam laughs and shoots at Sheri. It was like a movie that Sheri gradually falls while her white gown was slowly stained with her own blood. Another gunshot was heard and they saw Liam killed himself.


    Sheri looked at Ivar and touches his face.


    1.. Times up. The system said.


    "I''m sorry.. cough.. "Sheri said, and her hand gradually falls to her side. Her last teardrop falls to the ground.


    "No" Ivar shouts.


    The whole church was in chaos. Shouts of people can be heard. Some are crying and were in a panic.


    The ambulance came and tried to revive Sheri but Sheri is long gone.


    Ivar was looking at the side how the medics try reviving her. But in the end, it is too late. The bullet went through directed in her heart.


    Ivar''s eyes become lifeless.


    After that event, Ivar didn''t speak until they bury Sheri.


    When Ivar is standing at the foot end of the grave of Sheri.


    "System 909, I want you to corrupt every file. Destroy their data. And implement what I told you to do. Make sure she is unharmed." Ivar commanded.


    "Yes master," the system said.

 Chapter 89 - Dear readers;

    As you know. I am stopping my novel here in . If you want to continue reading my novel. There are two platforms i am currently updating. If you google I am a second female lead it will appear in both sites. I am grateful to the people who read my novel here it''s fun to try it here but it''s not my cup of tea. So see you call in wattpad. ^^


    a. wattpad


    b. Dreame - the dreame has sometimes issued when it comes to no space in the sentences. Its the website has the problem.


    Thank you,


    Truly yours,


    Justaradomreade